《God Complex》 1 Chapter 1: Beginning My name is Eric Vernal, and I currently have no clue where the fuck I am. Right now I''m sitting in a chair and this... person? No, more like a angel because of how they''re radiating warmth and happiness. "Uhh, excuse me but, where am I, who are you, why are you glowing, and how did I get here?" I asked after a couple of seconds of staring. "Well Mr. Vernal," said the angel like being, "You''ve died and as policy goes, anyone who has died, becomes a god of their very own universe! Now, before I send you off to become a god, I''ll have to ask you some questions as we don''t want a evil god to exist." Beamed the angel. ''I... what is wrong with this person? How could I have died and not even remembered it?'' Eric though and responded after a second, "cooool, can I go home now? I don''t know who set you up to this but I have work tomorrow and some school projects that I need to do." And immediately after saying that, started to get up from his seat. "Now, now Eric, I am not joking and if it will help convince you, I can even help you remember what happened." Said the angle while lifting her hand up slightly and flicking her wrist down, somehow forcing me back into my seat and at the same time, kickstarting my memory. What I remembered was that I just finished getting ready for work in the morning and after getting into my car, I started heading to work and on the way there, found out my breaks didn''t work and crashed into someone on the high way while screaming fuck the entire time. The second after this happened, I started screaming in pain as it hurt like hell remembering everything and from falling out of my chair while doing it. After a minute of having a spasm on the floor, I got back up and sat back down in the seat, "Ok, I believe you now." I said through gritted teeth, " was all that pain needed though?" Happy that I finally believed her, she started radiating a even bigger aura of warmth and happiness. "Well, now that you believe me we can finally start with the questions." "Before that," I asked as quickly as I could, "What are you? A god, angel, a being even higher than that?" With a cheeky smile, she responded by saying "Well to be accurate, it would be best to describe me as both god and your powers." I stared her in the eyes after hearing her say that and when she said nothing else, I had to ask, "That''s it? I mean, that was just very confusing and I think that what you just said needs to be explained. You''re both a god and my powers? I don''t mean to be rude but what the hell does that even mean!?!" After my slightly violent out burst, the god, angel, power thing, or whatever the hell she truly is just frowned. It wasn''t in anger but the very slight frown was even worse as if you''ve disappointed someone who had great expectations in you. "I''ll be willing to answer all your questions but I want us to first complete these questions to determine if your are applicable to be a actual god or not. Now let''s start with the first question. Who are you?" Giving a sigh, I straighten up and start answering, "My name is Eric Veral, I''m curren... formerly, a junior in high school who was working at subway. My aspirations in life were to be able to code and create games." "Good, now that we''ve got that covered" the air suddenly turned evil and dark, "Have you''ve ever killed someone?" Her voice leaked killing intent and started putting out a inhuman pressure that I''ve never felt before. "N-no ma''am, I-I-I-" I started stuttering out of fear and immediately after that, she was back to her happy and warm self. "Sorry about that," she said after clapping her hands and some how making ice water appear, "I had to do that to let you know that your answer will decide your life... Again! Now let''s take a short break so that you can set yourself straight." I just stared at her and wondered how someone with such a nice smile and aura could be so threatening as she just was. Seeing the water, I quickly thought that it would probably be a good idea to never go against what she says. Lifting up the water and taking a quick sip, I found out it was very... calming? There is no way to really describe it except that my problems and turmoils turned as cool as the water I was drinking. After a minute of calmly drinking, the angel did a fake cough to get my attention. "I think I''m ready for the next question and sorry for freaking out there..." I said while averting my gaze cause of my embarrassment from remembering my stutter and fear. Happy that I was ready, the angel responded saying "It''s fine, its hard to not be afraid of it if you''ve never experienced it your entire life. Now for the last question; If you had the power of creation, what would you do with it? Now remember, this is the last and most important question, please speak wisely and I will be able to tell if you''re lying." she said with a happy grin you could tell had a bit of evil intent in. ''What would I do if I had everything I wanted?'' I pondered. ''In reality, you would never be able to actually have whatever you want but now that I can?'' "If I had the power of creation... I would use it to make life as easy and fun as possible for myself. although I know its pretty greedy of me, that is what I would do with the power of creation." I ended with a sad smile on my face cause I knew that it was probably the wrong answer Contrary to my belief however the angel was sitting there with a huge grin "Congratulations, you''ve passed the questions. The first thing you must know as a god is that you will be immortal so you must live your life as best as you can. And with that, I will answer two of your questions." She said happily. 2 Chapter 2: Questions "Can you please explain what I wanted to now earlier about being my power and what not? Cause that honestly still makes no sense at all when I try to understand it." I asked for my first question "Well" She said then stopped for a second, "To explain that, I''ll have to change all that you know about humanity" "Billions of years ago when humanity was first starting to evolve from a fish to land animal, they started absorbing something called world energy. This energy was something magnificent and would change everything around it, causing everything to become something better. It integrated with humans and made them evolve at a astounding pace that you would only think possible in a book. Humans used this power over years to create what you would describe as magic. A amazing source of power that allowed humanity to become the apex of everything as it was what made them special. However, this also led to their downfall." Quickly interjecting Eric asked, "How was it our downfall? Humanity is till here and at the top of the food chain right?" "Well... Not that exact type of downfall." she said with a faint smile, "It would be best to put it that humanity got to greedy and started taking up so much world energy that it just went *POOF* and disappeared. Usually, world energy will regenerate overtime by duplicating kinda like a blood cell, but when all of it is used up, there is no way for it to come back." "And what does this have to do with me and powers? If it all vanished then none of this should matter right?" I asked after thinking "Well after that source of energy disappeared, a new one came to be. Its what you would call your soul and what you are currently as you have died. You yourself are a source of world energy and so is every other human, its just that you can''t use this power as your physical body makes it impossible." The angel responded At the end of her explaining why, my eyes light up. "So I can cast magic now! When can I start???" With a slight chuckle the angel said "You can do so after I send you off to do whatever you want as a god. Back to the main question now. I think I explained enough about humanity so I shall now explain me. I am a conglomeration of world energy and was given human form as humans souls are so powerful and emotional that what you would call a god, made a way to control that power so that the dimension doesn''t blow up by making a part of your soul split off and make what you currently see" ... ... "Way to complex just to describe that you''re a part of my soul you know? You could''ve said that in maybe a sentence or two." I sighed "Shush. and because you argued with that, you lose your last question." said the angel in a evil like tone. "I guess we''ll start with making you a god, how would you like me to help you as a god? The standard procedure would be for me to send you off to a new dimension that is completely void but I think you will need some assistance. I won''t be able to personally come along but I will be reintegrating with your soul so I can leave you with knowledge or something to help you if you want." and after hearing this I had a sparkling look in my eyes cause I knew exactly what I wanted, "I WANT A SYSTEM!" I yelled to her Face palming, the angel responded, "I should''ve guessed. Lets get this fucking over with then." and with a snap of her fingers disappeared into a orb of light and shot into my head. -------------------------------------------------------------- [ INTEGRATING SYSTEM - PLEASE WAIT ] INTEGRATION PERCENT - 6% INTEGRATION PERCENT - 24% INTEGRATION PERCENT - 77% INTEGRATION PERCENT - 99% INTEGRATION PERCENT - 99% INTEGRATION PERCENT - 99%... -------------------------------------------------------------- ''Did the system cra-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA'' and with that I blacked out 3 Chapter 3: System [ DING ] [ HOST HAS SUCCESSFULLY INTEGRATED WITH ''SYSTEM'' ] [ HOST HAS SUCCESSFULLY TRANSPORTED TO THE VOID OF THE NEW DIMENSION ] [ HOW WOULD HOST LIKE TO PROCEED? ] After half an hour of being out, I finally woke up and read these messages ''Guess the pain was a after effect of literally forcing something new into my soul'' Looking around, all I could see was darkness and decided to start working on my system to see what my soul angel gave me ''System?'' [ HOW MAY I HELP ERIC? ] ''Can you show me my status please? Make it video game like please'' [ CONFIRMED ] and in my head appeared my status -------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Eric Vernal Race: God STATS- ¡Þ -------------------------------------------------------------- ... ... ''Is that all?'' [ SYSTEM IN CURRENTLY IN BETA, PLEASE CONTINUE TO USE SYSTEM TO UPGRADE AND UPDATE IT FOR BETTER USE IN THE FUTURE ] ''Guess I can''t complain, I''m literally a god now. How do I use my power though? System, do you know the answer?'' [ THE EASIEST WAY FOR HOST TO USE POWERS WOULD BE TO JUST HAVE THE INTENT TO DO SO. HOST HAS SO MUCH POWER THAT A THOUGHT CAN DO ANYTHING HOST WANTS ] deciding to experiment I thought, ''I want a bagel'' and with just a thought bagels bagels where everywhere the void was filled with bagels and nothing could stop the bagel-pocalypse except for well... me Snapping my fingers I returned everything to the void by using the intent of wanting everything back to normal and decided that before I create a world, I should practice on my powers so that there isn''t another bagel-pocalypse. ''System, what is a good way to practice my powers so that another scenario like that doesn''t happen?'' [ HOST IS ADVISED TO TRY AND PICTURING WHAT HE WANTS INSTEAD OF JUST USING PURE INTENT, THAT WAY YOUR POWER OF CREATION DOESN''T EXCEED WHAT YOU WANT ] ''Should I try creating basic item? What do I use everyday that I know the shape of that I should be able to make?...'' -------------------------------------------------------------- 5 HOURS LATER -------------------------------------------------------------- After a long five hours of thinking.. ''What time is it now? I should check my phone to see cause it feels like its been days and what not.'' and after pulling my phone out, I immediately put it back because I knew what I wanted to make. With a smile on my face, I started getting to work. Envisioning the simple look of a IPhone and what it could do I imagined that it was in my hand and gave it the intent of being true. After thinking for a solid minute, I felt something in my hand and opening my eyes I saw exactly what I wanted. Practicing to create a couple of more items, I spend my time filling the void with junk. ''So intent and imagination is what I need to make what I want. If I just use intent, things will go out of control but if I use nothing but imagination, nothing will happen... Hey system?'' [ HOW MAY I HELP HOST ] ''I know what I want for my world, do a quick scan of my memories to catch up with the basic knowledge of stuff I like and my ideas for what I want if you can please'' [ UNDERSTOOD ] [ SCANNING ] [ SCANNING ] [ SCANNING ] [ SCANNING COMPLETE] [ WOULD HOST LIKE TO SEE CURRENT COMPILED INFO IN HIS HUD? ] ''Ye- Wait, when did I get a hud? Last time you just made it appear in my head.'' [ AFTER SCANNING HOSTS MEMORY, SYSTEM HAS FOUND THAT HOST LIKES THE IDEA OF HIS LIFE BEING VIDEO GAME LIKE SO SYSTEM HAS TAKEN THE INITIATIVE TO UPDATE AND CHANGE ] ''huh, neat. Anyways, please put up the data for the current world I want to make please.'' [ AFFIRMATIVE ] -------------------------------------------------------------- World Name- Verathal Type- Magic and Sword Energy- Mana Special- Status ability to every sentient race and ability to gain skills/ abilities Size- 7917.6 miles (two times the size of earth) Average Adult- 10 in every stat -------------------------------------------------------------- ''Perfect! Can you also throw in the regular type of races, creatures, lore, and other stuff while I''m making the planet?'' [ CONFIRMED, PLEASE GIVE THE INTENT TO MAKE THE WORLD AND THE SYSTEM WILL DO THE REST ] making the intent and image for the world that I wanted to appear, I suddenly heard a giant boom and saw in front of me the new world I created. and seeing all the aw and glory of a new planet that has exactly what I wanted on it, I couldn''t help but say the planets name, "Verathal." 4 Chapter 4: Verathal Looking around the new planet, there wasn''t much except some rocks and oceans. ''So I need to somehow make it so that humanity is thriving quickly.... System?'' [ YES HOST ] ''Is there a way for me to somehow speed up time while at the same time, implement some things to the world?'' [ YES HOST, THE BEST WAY WOULD BE TO EITHER GIVE ME CONTROL AND TELL ME WHAT YOU WANT OR TO JUST IMAGINE TIME SPEEDING UP AND RANDOMLY THROWING IN WHAT YOU WANT ] ''I don''t really want to do much work so can you just do it for me? I want you to add in some "gods" and make them know who I am but don''t let them reveal me to humanity except for a select few. That way when I explore the planet, I can go to the people that know me for stuff'' [ UNDERSTOOD. COMMENCING ] And within the blink of an eye the plant change so that it was vastly different from before. A large portion of what was the main continent disappeared and become some small island floating around. There was also a clearly distinct region for some things like lava, forests, and rivers. ''So what kind of gods did you add system?'' [ I ADDED SOME OF THE BASIC GODS THAT YOU WANTED. WAR, PEACE, ELEMENTS, SUN, MOON, AND CHOICE. I CHOSE THESE BY USING THE HOSTS MEMORIES ] ''Cool, can you bring me to the other gods?'' [ AFFIRMATIVE ] And after asking the system to do this, I appeared in a room with nice furnishing. A table, and some chairs around the table. In front of me where 6 people who were bowing and were clearly not all human. "Um... hello? May I ask who all of you are?" And all at once, their heads shot up and they all said at once, "Yes our god!" The first one stepped forward. She definitely wasn''t human as she had horns on her head and a giant sword on her back. Her eyes were the color of spilt blood and you could feel a aura of blood lust around her. "I am Neri Bloodstein. I am the god of war created by you my god. My look is that of a demon because that is what most of my followers are." She said with a bow and then stepped back. The next one to step forward was someone with long pointed ears and long hair. He looked calm and collected at if he had found inner peace. "My name is Hovail Treaty. I am the god of peace and look like this because most of my followers are all the elves." And with a bow he also went back The next person was a centaur with fiery red hair and water blue eyes. The fur on his body was green and it seemed as if there was always wind blowing in his hair. As he walked forwards he introduced himself. "I have no name as I am mostly followed by animals and the elements. I am only able to be here because I also have enough human followers to give me a semi human appearance. I am the god of elements and it is nice to meet you my god." And then he went back ''Ok, 3 out of 6 gods done. I hate greetings so much, they take to long'' I thought after the centaur The next god was a female with hair that was literally on fire. As she didn''t seem to mind it that much, I decided not to ask if she was okay. Her eyes looked like the burning sun and I immediately knew who this god was. "You''re the sun god arn''t ya?" I asked All the other gods gasped in surprise and stared at the sun god in envy "Yes my god!" She said while literally smiling brightly. It was as if her happiness was brightening up the area. "My name is Pyrra Sun and as you pointed out earlier I am the god of the sun and day. Most of my followers are human as they treat me as a holy god" and with that she went back The next person to step forward was someone who looked like Pyrra''s complete opposite. He was a tired looking man who looked like he was about to fall asleep at any moment. Clumsily walking forward he introduced himself "The names... Tenlai... I think. I''m the god of the moon and *yaaawwwn* night. I look like a dwarf cause... reasons? Is it ok if I go take a nap my god?" And without me even responding, went to a couch and fell asleep. All the other gods seeing this all opened their eyes as wide as they could and all bowed down at the same time and yelled at the top of their lungs, "WE ARE SO SORRY OUR GOD, WE THOUGHT THAT HE WOULD BE ABLE TO RESIST FOR AT LEAST A HOUR." Seeing this I silently chuckled because I can understand his want to take a nap. "He''s fine, he probably can''t do anything about that now can he?" And the other gods seeing I was fine with it relaxed and went back to business. The last god that walked forward was a abomination. She had tons of different parts from different races and had to use a staff to keep herself up. She had a blindfold over her eyes as if she perfectly represented justice even though the system told me that we didn''t have a god of justice. Walking forward she introduced herself. "I am the god of choice and I have no name as choice is something nobody can pick but themselves. I look like this my god because I am a representation of everyone''s choice so everyone is my believer when they make a choice" With a bow she went back and all the god but the god of night lined up and bowed. After a minute of them doing nothing I finally figured out that they wanted me to speak. "Umm... hi? You guys can act like your regular selves you know, just think of me as... a good friend?" They all stared at each other with question as they didn''t know what to do. Seeing that nobody knew what to do, the god of choice stepped forwards "As the god of choice my god, if you''re ok with it I can give you a choice as to what you want to do next." Giving her a slight nod to her question, she continued, "from what we knew when we were created, you wanted to explore the world but at the time it was to barren. If you want, you can either have some fun being a god or you can explore the world as you wanted to at the beginning of time." "What I want to do is first find out more of my world and learn how the world''s system has come along so that way I can be deemed somewhat normal" I responded Seeing as I made my own choice, the goddess of choice faintly smiled and went back to the other gods to discuss what to do. After a minute of them talking, the goddess of choice cam back over and said that it would take some more time to discuss everything and to plan it all out. During this time, I will be able to explore the area they prepared for me during it. She walked to the one wall and knocked 3 times to make a door appear and opened it like a butler and allowed me through. Before closing the door she said quickly that it will take about a day to finish up everything and that if he needs anything, just knock or call out their names. With that she closed the door and left me alone in a giant open area that looked like a mansion. Looking around quickly, I knew that the gods went overboard. About every room I went into was bigger on the inside as of some space magic was used. To make it worse, they made each room bigger by about a entire mile. Giving a quick sigh I decided to upgrade my system instead ''Hey system, can you interact with the world system or whatever it is to see if you can use that to update yourself even further'' [ UNDERSTOOD HOST. PLEASE WAIT FOR UPDATE TO FINISH ] About a minute past and it eventually got stuck on 99% again like when I first got the system. Knowing that as a god, anything is possible and can be done within a alto second I had to ask the system ''System, why does it take so long for you to do some things? Shouldn''t it be instant?'' [ THE ANGEL BEING A BIT ANNOYED WITH YOU, DECIDED TO MAKE ME MESS WITH YOU A BIT AND MADE IT SO THAT I WOULDN''T TELL UNTIL ASKED. SYSTEM IS SORRY AND WOULD LIKE YOU TO KNOW THAT IT IS POSSIBLE TO TURN OFF ] ''Off'' [ AFFIRMATIVE ] And with that, system finished the update, turned off the annoying part of it, and integrated with the world system. ''Now show me the stats of a average adult human" [ AFFIRMATIVE ] ---------------------------------------------- Race- Human Level- 5/50 Class- Regular Person Title- Most Average Stats- Hp- 100 Mp- 100 Vitality- 10 Strength-10 Dexterity- 10 Agility- 10 Intelligence- 10 Wisdom- 10 Charisma- 10 Luck- 5 Skills- cleaning- lvl 3 Cooking- lvl 2 Racial Ability- Final Stand ---------------------------------------------- ''Please explain each stat and skill now please'' ---------------------------------------------- Vitality- How maintained your body is. The higher the stat the better endurance, physical resistance, and health. 10 hp per vitality point Strength- How strong you body is and the maximum it can lift. The higher the stat the better melee attack damage is and overall strength. 1 stat point represent a average of around 20 pounds Dexterity- How nimble your body is and how well it can dodge. The higher this stat is the better accuracy, ability to dodge, and flexibility Agility- How fast you are and can react. The higher the stat the better movement speed, reaction time, and speed at doing things is Intelligence- How smart you are and how well you can manipulate mana. The higher this stat is the better you can use mana and remember things. 10 mp per intelligence point Wisdom- How well you can find the solution to a problem and regenerate mana. The higher this stat is the better you can regenerate mana. 10 mana regenerate per 1 wisdom Charisma- How well one looks and their ability to persuade someone. The higher the stat the better you look and can persuade Luck- increases chance. Each point is a .01% increase to something going your way Cleaning- ability to clean. Higher the level the faster you can clean and the dirtier mess you can clean easier Cooking- ability to make food with ingredients. Higher the level the better the food you can make with less resources being consumed Final Stand- When you are by yourself and defending something that you are emotionally attached to, all your stats will double 5 Chapter 5: Training "Ok, I think I understand it enough now. Humans are classified as the weakest but have great potential. Elves have great magic, dexterity, and speed, but are horrible at strength stuff. Demons are one of the best overall because they''re both strong and can use magic, but aren''t nimble or quick. Finally the dwarves are amazing with strength and some slight magic, but that''s all they can do right" I asked hesitantly It''s been about two weeks since I''ve met all the gods and moved into my new "house". It''s more like a 100 mansions mashed together but that''s not the point. I''ve been having the gods teach me more about this world and all the races and stuff. The primary races are the ones I just mentioned but there are also a lot of other races. Each god also explained their powers, significance, and what normal people view them as. Surprisingly, there is also some minor gods that have appeared throughout time whenever there was a lot of something. Sadly as the gods explained, they won''t know who I am so they will try to kill me, which is impossible as the system has mentioned that I literally can not die and if I do somehow die, I will just reappear. "Hey, Eric" said Neri, giving me light taps on the cheek, "pay attention and stop just staring off into the distance. You''ve got one more week till you can go visit the normal world" While waving my hand at hers I asked, "When can I start magic? I''ve pretty much got all the basic info down" Staring me into the eyes, Neri said, "Yes, the most basic of basic information." Looking around really quickly then giving a sigh she said, "Fine, but I''m only going to teach you control" Raising my arms in the air I yelled, "Yes" and then fell backwards out of my chair "Ouch" I mumbled while still on the floor "Well you deserve that, now let''s get going to the sparring area. I''ll teach you some sword fighting as well cause you can''t use just magic. Now come on!" And with a quick turn, Neri started walking away After a minute of walking I got bored so, ''system'' [Yes?] ''Can we add some skills to me before going to the world?'' [Yeah, that can be done. Just tell me what skill you want and what level you want it to be] During these two weeks, the system also got a lot of updates. Instead of me just seeing writing in my head of it asking what I want, it can actually talk inside my head now. It''s slowly becoming more and more like a system. I also gave it the personality of a good friend because no body wants a mean system. ''Can you give me... God''s Ascended Arts?'' [I''m sorry to say but that skill doesn''t exist] ''Aww man, guess I''ll get some regular swo-'' [However, I am happy to inform the you can actually create any skill you want at any level] ''Hell yeah! Give me that skill.'' [Congratulations, God''s Ascended Arts was made and added to skills] ''Show me my status now please'' ---------------------------------------------- Name- Eric Vernal Class- N/A Title- N/A Stats- Infinite in all stats Skills- God''s Ascended Arts ---------------------------------------------- ''I still think my status is still to simple'' [If I try to display all your stats, you would take forever as your stats are literally infinite you know] ''Yeah yeah, can you also make the skill Ascended Appraisal? Max level of course.'' [Understood, skill created and added. Also, Neri has been slapping you for the last minute, it is recommended that you pay attention to her] Actually focusing on reality for a second, I see Neri constantly slapping me with a bored expression while constantly saying my name "You can stop now" I say as I take a step back Putting her hands to her side she said, "you should stop just staring into the void. It''s getting annoying" Putting my hands up in defeat, I said "Yeah yeah" absently "Ok, now I will be teaching you the basics of sword arts and then I''ll teach you some basic elemental magic. Though I won''t be as good as the god of elements, I know the basics." She said while throwing me a sword Getting into a ready stance she said, "I''ll teach you by fighting you" And with a battle hungry smile, ran up to me with her sword out and slashed at me Catching the blade I instantly parried her attack with the side of my blade, stepped slightly to her left, and punched her in the gut with my left hand. This caused her to fall forwards, drop her sword, and hold her gut in pain as I did it so quickly that she didn''t have time to react and prepare herself for actually getting hurt ''Hey system...'' [Yes?] ''Please show me the description of my Gods Ascended Arts'' [Affirmative] ---------------------------------------------- God''s Ascended Arts- No matter the move in a fight you will always come out on top. Your skills are peerless and you are forever better then any weapon master will ever be. You can not lose. No matter what. ---------------------------------------------- ''Did I create a cheat skill by accident?'' [By this worlds standards, definitely. You are pretty much unable to be defeated in melee combat except if someone uses magic or ranged attacks] ''...'' ''...'' ''I want to make more'' [Obviously] ''Shush, I also want to make a skill called Ascended Magic Control and Ascended Elemental Magic'' [Skills Ascended Magic Control and Ascended Elemental Magic created and added to skills] ''And can I create classes as well?'' [You can create whatever you want with your powers, I''m just here to help] ''Then I want a class just called everything, you can probably figure out what it means'' [Understood, class created and selected. Also, Neri is calling your name again] "Ericccc, how could youuuuu" she said while crying on the floor ;-; With a sigh I quickly had the system make A Ascended Healing skill and healed her back up "sorry sorry sorry. Didn''t know the skill I made would be that potent" I said apologetically However to her this was astounding "You... You made a skill?!? That should be impossible, only the world system can do that, and even then to make a unique skill you have to make it that special!" She yelled "Have... have you forgotten that I''ve literally made everything? I asked in confusion Staring me into the eyes for a second then sighing and looked at the floor and said, "I feel bad for all the mortals who are going to meet you" before starting to explain the basics of magic 6 Chapter 6: Magic "Magic is everywhere around us and in us. To use this magic you have to will the magic around you and inside of you to perform your will. This is usually done by a chant to help move it around. I''ll teach you the chant for a small flame" she said "Ok, now pay attention, {To the god of elements I offer you this prayer, [Flame]}." And after saying this chant, made a small flame appear The idea of a chant didn''t sound that cool to me so I asked the system to make a skill that allowed me to not have to but apparently my [Ascended Magic Control] is something that already helps with it. So using my two magic skills I created a small flame which within a second burned everything in the area and made Neri scream to turn it off. Apparently, I can make a small flame burn with the heat of the entire sun if I don''t limit it. Quickly rushing over to heal Neri , she look up with anger in her eyes and just said "fuck you" before falling back to the floor. Knowing I fucked up big time, I decided to look around at the destruction I caused ''Welp, I almost accidentally killed a god'' [That is something you don''t hear everyday] Seeing as I had nothing else to do I sat down and decided to cast appraisal on Neri to see the stats of a god ---------------------------------------------- Name- Neri Bloodstein Level- 10,000/10,000 Race- Lesser God Class- War God Title- Origin of War Hp- 1,000,000/1,000,000 Mana- 249,995/250,000 Stats- Vitality- 100,000 Strength- 100,000 Dexterity- 50,000 Agility- 50,000 Intelligence-25,000 Wisdom-20,000 Charisma-25,000 Luck-1,000 Skills-(5/5) Berserk- Max Level Origin Sword Arts- Max Level Advanced Elemental Magic- Level 3/10 Bless- Max Level Cooking- Level 5/10 Racial Skill- Lesser Creation ---------------------------------------------- ''Jesus, those are some high stats compared to a regular person. And why is there a five out of five for skills?'' [Because to make it so that nobody is too over powered, you can only hold a certain amount of skills. However to also help, there is a way to change skills to better skills and to combine them] ''Huh, neat... Is she still not awake yet? I''ll leave her to sleep as to not be rude. System, create a skill called Universal Message'' [Done and done] "Message Elemental God. Can you come to the training area in my house? Neri is unconscious and I need a magic teacher" About 10 minutes later, Elemental god came galloping over with a very worried expression on his face. After explaining the deal of how I may or may not have nearly killed a god, he started laughing like crazy before realization set in that I nearly killed a god on accident. "So, you said that you need a magic teacher? I''m willing to help but only if you don''t do that to me" Elemental God said while pointing at Neri "Hey, I think I learned what I did wrong in my magic. Just let me try again to see if I actually did." and before Elemental god had any time to gallop away I cast another spell to make a small flame. This time it happened exactly like I wanted it to and was like a candle flame. "There we go." I said happily, "The problem was that I was envisioning the sun when I made the smaller flame. Made it be as hot as the sun. Haha woops." Giving Neri a glare that said "What have you done", Elemental god started explaining to me the basics of other magic as it appeared that I have figured out how to use the basics of elemental magic. To do the other ones, all one has to do is usually change the chant to make it fit, but in my case, just imagine something else. Deciding that saying Elemental god non stop was getting annoying, I also gave him a name. I named him Earth as a symbol of my old world and how his form is kinda a representation of all the elements on a planet. Giving him a name I also decided to give him some new magic to perfectly represent his name. ''System, make a skill and give it to Earth called Worldly Meditation. Make this skill slowly imbues more life and power into the world by making the world release more mana to the surroundings. Also, give the world a nearly infinite source of mana but only let it release the same about it is releasing now'' [Finally giving someone else a skill I see. Good job not making it overpowered.] ''Least I can do for him actually training me and not running away from my powerlessness'' [By the end of the week, you''ll have traumatized all the gods you know] ''Probably'' [No, definitely. 100% chance. Literally impossible not to] ''Shush'' ---------------------------------------------- 1 WEEK LATER ---------------------------------------------- After training a bit more, I finally figured out how to act more like a regular person. I didn''t learn to much about geographical features and historical stuff so that I can have fun exploring all of it when I get down their. Also during the last week, I had System shrink down the status because how how annoyingly long the status was for each person. For Example ---------------------------------------------- Name- Neri Bloodstein Level- 10,000/10,000 Race- Lesser God Class- War God Title- Origin of War Average Stats- 46,375 ---------------------------------------------- As a god, I don''t really need to see the values of the stats because to me they are literally worth nothing. Using these basic six things, I will be able to figure stuff out and what not. As this was also my last day of the three weeks, the other gods and I were having a little party. Its been great spending time with them and getting to know them as a family but I really wanted to explore the world, have fun, and be lazy. At the end of the party, all of them even gave me some gifts... Excluding Tenlai, he was taking a nap the whole time. Anyways, Neri got me a sword that she said was hand made. Hovail made me a bow and told me that I can show it to elves to gain their favor. Earth, brought over a mini figure of Verathal. Apparently, one of his skills was crafting and he used it to make the mini Verathal. Pyrra brought over a apple and said that it was something to give to a mortal that peaked my interest. Finally, the last god, the god of Choice came over. As she didn''t have a name, I gave her a name a little while back and just named her Choice. She said it was very basic but she would gladly take it. Her gift was a little bell that you could ring that would summon all the gods, no matter what. This was a group gift and they decided to save it for last as it was Choice''s choice. After the party, they all (except Tenlai) brought me over to a small door that had a circle on it. They said that through this door was the way to the main human kingdom where I would meet the head priest who knew about my existence. As he was the only one who knew of me, I was still at risk of being used by other people so I had to be careful. Giving my thanks and giving them all a small parting gift of a picture of all of us (including Tenlai!), I went through the door and went to the human kingdom. 7 The Creosian Empire Stepping through the door, I appeared in this giant cathedral like building that had tons of marble and decorations depicting Pyrra the sun goddess. On the ground where I was standing was a magic circle that had words and symbols that I couldn''t understand. Around me was also a bunch of peoplewho were staring at me with excitement in their eyes and also hope for some reason. After a couple more seconds of looking around and gathering my belongings I walked up to the closes person and asked them where I was currently. The person tilted their head and started speaking in a weird dialect that sounded like the person was speaking backwards of regular words that had no meaning. ''Yo, system'' [What can I do for you] ''Ok, its skill creating time. First thing first, make me a skill to understand and read every language as English. Also make a skill so that anyone that hears me will hear it in a way that they understand and can get my point across. And also the same thing for writing too.'' [So make a ''God Tongue'' like skill?] ''Yeah exactly like that.'' [Ok, skill made and added to skill list] ''Thaaaanks. Ok, now what are these people saying?'' Focusing back on reality and repaying attention back to the priest I started to actually understand what he was saying. "Sir Hero, please don''t be scared. The goddess has helped us summon you from another world to help us defeat the evil demons and demon lord who are trying to overtake the world. Please our Hero, help us!" ... ... ''Am I in a freaking Manga now?'' Giving a sigh I asked the priest who was talking earlier if he was the head priest. He said that sadly the head priest died about a month ago but they were able to find his diary that talked about gods, a ritual to summon someone from another world, and also something about the summoned person helping them. Hearing all of this I couldn''t help but just face palm because of the gods lousy mistake. Moving my head slightly so as my eyes were able to be seen, I said "I guess you want to bring me to your king right? If so, lets just get a move on" the priests looked at each other for a couple of seconds before nodding their heads and started walking down a long path that lead outside. Upon walking outside, I had to cover my eyes for a second but after my eyes adjusted I was able to see the glory that was the human kingdom. There was row upon row of human building and a fresh pale blue sky that screamed to me that it wasn''t polluted. The air was the perfect temperature and it smelled fresh as if the world I was in previously was filled of pure methane. It was the perfect world and was amazing beyond belief. Seeing that I wasn''t moving, one priest came up to me and started pushing me in the direction of the castle. It wasn''t that far from the Church but it took way longer then it probably should have because I was looking at every little thing on the way there. Upon actually getting to the castle there was tons of soldiers and fancy looking knights that were all on guard and looking directly at me as if I was the biggest enemy in the world. Pushing me forwards through the Entrance of the castle, two butlers came up to me and took me through a separate door they took away the gifts the gods gave me and threw them in a fire. The entire time they were doing this they were muttering something about trash from another world. Thankfully before the items got damaged, I had my system make a infinite spacial storage and store the items as quickly as he could. Deciding to be a bit evil because of what they did to my stuff, I changed their luck stat to negative as payback and anytime they increased their luck, it would actually become worse. While I was changing their luck, they where changing my attire. I was now wearing a fancy robe with tons of gold buttons on it that made me seem like a tin man more than a actual person. Finishing up the clothing, they attached a sword to my back and sent me back through the main hall. Upon getting back there, the guards immediately forced me to walk down through the main area and once I finally got to the king, force me to kneel and look down. Before I had anytime to say anything the King said something quickly about me being the salvation of humanity and then had a lot of people cheer at me. This all happened within about 5 minutes and I had no time to speak at all. After that "Ceremony" I was forced back into another room that had a simple bed, table, closet, and bathroom. To be more accurate would be to describe it as a prison cell. The guards forced me in, then closed the door to leave me where I was just to wonder about the entire thing. Sitting on the bed I sighed as this definitely wasn''t how I was planning for everything to go. ''Hey system...'' [Yeah man? You doing alright? I know you were excited for your world and all but weren''t expecting this were you.] ''No... I was kinda hopeful that I would have some time to actually talk face to face with the head priest or king'' [You could break out of here you know, it would be as easy as not doing anything for you] ''Then that would make me a fugitive and that would make me feel bad'' [...] [You''re a literal god, get over it man. Break out of this cell and go talk to the king.] ''Yeah... YEAH! You know what, I am the true god, I shouldn''t have to put up with this. Tonight at midnight I''m going to teleport the king here and make him listen to me!'' [Why at night] ''...'' ''Cause... it would be rude if I did it while he was talking to people'' I thought sheepishly And even though the system couldn''t do any physical movements, you could somehow see and hear it face palm. Spending the next couple of hours making skills and improving the system, I at some point had a stroke of genius. To ensure that I don''t have the good ol'' cliche of people stealing my power/ using it without me knowing, I made a skill called [Personal Power] which makes it so that if anyone but me tries to use my powers in any shape or form, I will get a notice to either accept or decline it. This ensures that I can''t be controlled in any way. Waiting another two hours, midnight finally rolled up and I teleported the king to my cell. Actually seeing him for real and not just a couple of seconds, I can tell you that I nearly threw up. He was a giant mess that at best could be called a literal slime. He was so huge and fat that when he rolled off the bed, his fat kept him at the same elevation, and in a literal blanket of flesh to keep him warm. Normally I don''t care if someone if fat because that''s who they are. But this can''t even be described as fat anymore. This has reached a point where even I, a god, could only imagine this to have been caused by someone of my power. I quickly looked at his stats and stood there again in astonishment ---------------------------------------------- Name- Reilan Firstfist Level- 3/63 Race- Human Title- King of Glutton Class- Noble Pig Average Stats- 3 ---------------------------------------------- His entire status was a perfect fit of this giant beast. Finally finishing making fun of him I climbed on his fat rolls and... Sorry I can''t remember what I did for some reason. Asking system what happened, it said that it was so horrible. So so so horrible that I erased my own memory''s of the event and only told the system to tell me what I accomplished. From what the system did tell me, a lot happened. I woke up the king, he stared yelling obscenities at me, attacked me with [Error, host cannot be told or else he will again be traumatized], I used my powers to shit him up and put him in a magical bind, and made it so that the king would ''throw me out'' the next morning with only a bit of money so that I could actually travel around by my own accord. I also erased his memory of what happened that night and made it so he thought he caught a glimpse of my power and thought that it was so incredibly weak, that he had to kick me out to save some money instead. The next morning, I was brought before the king, stripped of my title because as he said and I quote "a false chosen one that used something to trick us". I got a pretty good chuckle out of this and just went along with it. After being kicked out of the throne room, I was brought back to the one area they dress me and stripped of my fancy clothing, given some basic clothing, and a small bag of silver coins. Being forced out I continued to look at my surroundings and just take in the view. After roughly a minute of walking, I noticed that I was standing in the middle of a street with people walking around me. Looking at my money once again, I started counting everything in total. There was two gold coins, 37 silver coins, and 124 copper coins. ''Yo system, can you show me what each coin would be in American currency?'' [You got it boss man] ---------------------------------------------- 1 gold coin = $100 1 silver coin = $1 1 copper coin = 1¡é ---------------------------------------------- [There is also higher tier coins but that isn''t something the king was willing to give you] ''Eh, that''s fine. For now I should go and look to see if this world has a adventurers guild. Get a ID and start doing some missions to raise my prestige'' And after thinking of this, I started wondering around for about half an hour before seeing a group of heavily geared people. Walking up to them I asked where the guild was and watched as they stared down at me, look at each other, and then laugh like crazy before pointing a lazy finger in the direction of the guild. Walking away, I could hear them making fun of me behind my back but I really didn''t mind. They gave me information which was still helpful even though it was probably basic information in their eyes. After a minute of walking in the direction they pointed, I found myself lot and caught in a dead end like area. Turning around to see if there was any turns I could go through to maybe get around this dead end, I was caught face to face with the people who helped me from earlier. The one big guy walked forwards to me, leaned down, and said "You probably know the drill. With your weak body and gear, I don''t think you will want to put up much of a fight." With a sigh I took out my money bag, picked up a gold coin, and threw it at his knee with a bit of strength. The coin went right through it and landed in the ground almost instantly and caused the guy to scream in pain and fear at the sudden appearance of the coin shaped wound. He fell to his knee but in the process of doing so, took out his sword and slashed at me. Deciding to show off a bit and have some fun, I caught the tip of his bad on the end of my pinky finger and slightly moved I down with enough force to dislodge it from his grip. This caused his complainants to fire magic at me and also get set up in a defensive position. Seeing as they went after my money, I decided to give them some karma by giving them the money but not in the way they wanted it. I took out the last gold coin and sent it through the one other guys knee. Picking up the coin that was near my feet from the first throw, I threw it hard enough at the wizard''s neck, to cause damage to his vocal cords and other stuff so that he couldn''t cast spells. For the final guy, I reached in to seemed like nothing and took out a invisible rouge who was hiding and preparing to attack. For his karma, I decided to put 2 silver coins deep in her hands. While this might make me seem very insane because I came from a world where this stuff was illegal and uncommon, I actually thought about this for a while. Like ''what happens if I must kill? Or torture?'', in the end I came up with the thought of, ''Oh well, I made them, I can always resurrect them if I wanted to'' Looking around at the damage I caused, I thought for a second that I might be getting to harsh with my methods but came to the conclusion that they can still work normal jobs. Just that they can''t be adventures any more. So overall pretty evil and good. Nice start to a new world right? Trying to find out more information about where the guild was, I went to the first person who I beat up and asked him a couple of questions. The first one was where the guild actually was. The second is where am I. Finally, the last question was if they had any spare money to compensate for the money I just ''spent'' on them. The information they gave me this time was actually pretty good. The guild was literally one turn away, and they use this alley to ambush new adventurers. Second, I am in the main human kingdom called The Creosian Empire. Finally, they actually did have some spare money and decided to be nice people and give it to me. So in total, I have 18 gold, 66 silver, and 285 copper. Excluding all the money I threw and let them keep for... *cough* medical purposes. Overall, it was a pretty good deal on my part. Going around to where the guild actually was, I was met with a amazing sight. People from many different races, classes, and status where here and mixing about. Except for the demons of course. Looking up was a giant sign that said ''Guild Hall'' on it and had tons of fancy little drawings on the corners of it. Going inside you could see instantly that it was quite big and had lots of people. All of who stared at me the moment I walked in. 8 Adventurers Guild Walking into the guild, everyone stared at me. It was a almost exact copy of a cowboy bar cliche. The receptionist seeing me, called out and asked why I was here. "Why, I''m here to join the adventures guild of course!" And after me saying this, the entire guild started laughing like crazy. The only people who weren''t laughing was the receptionists and even then, you could tell that they where on the verge of breaking down into tears. Giving a quick sigh, I walked up to the receptionist. "I''m here to join the guild. What do I need to do to sign up?" I asked quietly, somewhat embarrassed by all the people laughing at me The receptionist took a minute before answering me to try and calm down but even in her ''calm'' response, you could tell she was still making fun of me "Well" she started, "First thing we need to do is see your status, then you''ll have to pay a certain amount, and finally, you have to have a sparring test with someone to see then what tank you will be. I say that at most, you will be F tank" Keeping the calm on my face, I quickly asked the system to make a status concealer that would make it so my status as a god was hidden. ''If possible, make my class a Magic Swordsman, then have my title as the human with the most potential. Finally, average my stats around 500. Split it nicely around the stats needed for being a magic swordsman'' [Can do, you should be all good to now let people see your status] ''Thanks'' After making the fake status, I asked the receptionist to start. She brought out a crystal ball and said to put my hand on it. Doing so made the ball shine with light and create a hologram like board above it. On the board said, ---------------------------------------------- Name- Eric Vernal Race- Human Level- 208/1000 Class- Magic Swordsman Title- Human With The Most Potential Stats- Strength- 672 Dexterity- 488 Agility-512 Intelligence-539 Wisdom- 456 Charisma- 605 Luck- 480 Skills- 4/5 Intermediate Elemental Magic- Level 5/20 Intermediate Swordsmanship- Level 8/20 Medium Pain Resistance- Level 6/10 Beginners Survival- 2/10 ---------------------------------------------- After having my fake status displayed, everyone stood there in shock and didn''t say a word the entire time. "Umm, excuse me" I asked the receptionist, "Is everything ok? Is my status that bad" I asked because I literally had no clue about the average adventurers status, only a average humans Quietly in a whisper that was almost in audible, she whispered, "Kid, do you know the rankings and average status is beach rank? Hell, even you class and title are way to rare" Quickly making up a backstory I said, "No, I was raised in a town with no guild. I have no clue about anything guild wise except that you can do quests to get money" Looking around quickly, she yelled at everyone to stopped being shocked and that it was their own fault for underestimating him. She also put a sign up at her area that said she wasn''t there and started dragging me up stairs. At the top of the stairs was a door and through that door was a big guy that had a lot of paper work to fill out. Standing in his room, the receptionist started clearing her throat trying to get the attention of the guy. At some point, she picked up a pile of paper and dropped it down to get the attention of the guy. The moment he heard the paper being dropped, he flung his quill behind him and yelled up at the ceiling, "COME ON, I JUST FINISHED A ENTIRE THING OF PAPERWORK!" Looking down from the ceiling to see who put more paperwork on his desk, he finally noticed the receptionist and me. The moment the receptionist''s eyes and person''s eyes met, he said with a determined look, "What happened?". She then started explaining the entire fiasco and made him take a couple of quick peeks at me every once and a while. At the end of it all he sent her away and put his hands together to make himself look more professional. "Kid," He said in a very deep voice, "Do you know who I am and what the problem right now is?" "I think you''re the guild master of this place sir, and honestly, I have no clue sir." I said honestly I didn''t want to get on his bad side because from what I can tell, he was the guild master of this place and if I got on his bad side, he would probably kick me out. Giving a sigh, he started to explain all of the mechanics behind the guild rankings, classes, and titles. "The way we rank is by average stats. If your average stats are somewhere around 10, then you''re F rank. However, to get out of that rank, you have to be double that many stats. So for E rank, it requires 20. Then 40 for D, 80 for C, 160 for B, 320 for A, and finally 640 for S. You''ve already got a very high technical ranking already. That''s not even including you class and title." taking a quick breath, he continued, "Magic Swordsman is a extremely rare class. So rare in fact that we don''t know what kinda skills they can have, and what their unique ability is. Your title also is way to good. You literally have the greatest potential among all humans if you have that title, and you''re carrying it around as if it was nothing. The title probably gives you increased experience from doing stuff related to your job... You''re just to overpowered for someone your age you know?" The entire time he was saying this, all I could think about was, ''I just wanted a cool class and title, ;-;'' After a couple of more things from the guild master he sent me back downstairs with a letter to the receptionist. Heading down, I got in line for the receptionist and finally got to her after about 10 minutes. When I did, I gave her the letter and watched her face change to a face of annoyance. "The guild master has told me to give you everything for free and automatically raise your rank to C. You''re lucky that you don''t have to pay for this you know" said the receptionist while rubbing her temples. "Wait" I said with a dumbfound expression on my face, "This cost money? How much?" and with me just saying that, she stopped doing everything and just stared completely straight. She was starring so hard that I think she started staring into the void as she just didn''t do anything from the revelation of me knowing literally nothing. After taking a deep breath and coming back from looking into the void, the receptionist left while mumbling about something the entire time. After about 5 minutes, she cam back with a card in her hand that somehow showed a picture of me, my stats, and my skills. It was very fancily designed to and looked like it cost a lot of money to produce one. I could now understand why she was that shocked by me not knowing about the money. Taking the card I thanked her and asked if where the quests I could do where. Point over the the side of the room, I saw a somewhat hidden board that had pieces of paper on it that listed the quests I wanted. Walking over and reading them, I saw that most of them where elimination quests. However, one quest caught my attention overall, it was a escort quest and I think that if I wanted to explore the world, doing a export quest would be the easiest way to travel and get some money. Bringing it back over to the receptionist, I asked if I could do this quest and after looking at it for a minute, she said sure, gave me some paper work to fill out, and after I was done with that, went on my merry way to where the escort quest was located. 9 Wagon Tales Walking around for about 10 minutes, I tired to find where the escort was. At some point, I gave up and tried going back to the Guild but I got lost doing that too. Deciding to swallow my pride, I asked everyone I could to actually find the escort area. Another half hour later I finally did reach it and saw a lot of wagons. Around the wagons where a couple of people wearing heavy armor, mage like robes, and other fancy looking gear. Walking up to one of the heavily armored people, I asked who was the main person who we''re exporting so I can talk with him. Contrary to the first couple of adventurers I met, this person was actually much nicer and gladly pointed me in the direction. In the direction he pointed, there was this slightly overweight guy who was talking with someone else and filling out some paperwork. Before going over I look at the paper I had to see what his name was and found out that it was Nalik. Heading over to him I asked questionably, "Nalik?" Looking over at me, he waved away the other guy and went for a handshake. "Are you here for the escort mission?" "Ah, yes I am. Name''s Eric, nice to meet you sir" "Yes yes. Anyways, the pay is three gold pieces and maybe some more depending on how much you help out during the escort. Now may I see your adventures-card so that I can see where I should place you?" Quickly reaching into my pocket to get my card, I stumbled slightly and dropped it. This gave him a bit of a chuckle and he went down to pick it up. Upon seeing all of my status he dropped it in shock. "W-W-Why is a magic swordsman doing a quest of mine? That class is legendary!" He yelled the last part a bit too loudly and made a couple of people turn around to see this "legendary class" Trying to shush Nalik, I said "I wanted to see the world and the best way to do that and get some money is to do some escort missions" Seeing him calm down slightly from my response, I also quickly asked him to keep myclass a secret and put me into the magicians category if possible. He hesitated a bit but agreed in the end. Sending me over to where the magicians where, most of them greeted me very kindly except the one person. She said that since she has a legendary skill, class, and a noble title, she was above all of us. Sadly she didn''t mention what her class or skill was. Had to be something with magic though as she was a wizard, I didn''t feel like checking. We all talked and had some fun talking about lots of things but at some point the topic moved to magic theory. I avoided most of it but one thing caught my attention. There was apparently a theory that there was summon above the lesser gods who made all magic in existence. That''s why only a couple of the gods could actually use magic. This caught me in surprise because who would''ve guessed that they could be so very close to the truth and stand next to the god who they''re speaking about. Sadly, half way through the discussion, we got cut off and had Nalik come over saying that it was going to leave soon since they''ve filled up with enough people. We left shortly afterwards and went through dozens of different parts of the city until we eventually got to the outer wall. There the guards did a quick check of everything and everyone. The check took up about five minutes but everything went fine and the guards found nothing wrong. Leaving the kingdom, the first thing you see is a giant open area that was full of grass. The wind was blowing the grass and made it look amazing. Everything was so open and nice compared to what my world was. pollution was rampant and everything stank. But here... it was nice and calm. The wagon continued on for the entire day and only stopped at night. When we did stop, half the wizards dropped to the ground. They''ve complained the entire trip about not having the physical strength for it, even though they have more strength then the average human. I helped the warriors set up the fire, tents, and food. They appreciated the support and said that most wizards just stay in the back. I gave a slight chuckle and said that there was nothing wrong with hard work. This got me a pat on the back and them saying I was free to be here with them tonight. I gladly accepted and we all talked about the city, openness of the area, and other areas. Eventually, some guy got drunk on some alcohol he brought and started challenging everyone to a duel. Everyone said no but eventually he got to me and I decided to accept. Everyone stood wide eyes at me because they thought I was a wizard. "While I don''t have the skill for sword fighting, I have practiced it." This caused them to look at each other and contemplate it for a bit before saying to be careful and handing me a sword to borrow. The drunkard and I walked over to a open area and had all the warriors come watch. The main guy I started talking to originally decided to be the judge. The drunkard and I moved about 15 feet away and got into ready positions. It took the drunkard a bit of time but he eventually did it. At the sound of go from the judge, I rushed over while he walked to the side. As I got close, he lunged forward and shot his blade to my heart. Everyone saw this and tried jumping in to save me as they''ve gotten to know me for a bit, but before they could, I turned my body to the right so that way he was right in front of me in open position with his blade far out. I hit his blade downwards near the hilt and got him to drop it. Then I pointed the blade at the side of his neck while standing on his dropped blade. I made sure this time that I didn''t do it to fast so that it seemed normal. After looking at the crowds reaction, they all just had a look of relief on their face meaning I tricked them perfectly. They all walked up to me and hit me on the back saying I did great for someone that didn''t have a sword skill or class. We we having a great time before we noticed the drunkard again. The drunkard ran up to me yelling "A stupid wizard like you shouldn''t even be able to be me! You will die for that!" At that time, everyone realized that he wasn''t actually drunk and was trying to kill me. They all ran to intercept him but I decided to use my speed to get to him first and punch him in the gut. I did it hard enough to actually lift him up and make him stop everything. This caused everyone to halt in place and stare in astonishment even more. Dropping the idiot, I started walking away. Nobody stopped me and just let me through. Eventually the original guy I talked to ran up to me and demanded to know what happened. "Depending on if you can keep a secret or not will decide if I''ll tell you." He looked around quickly and said "Fine, I won''t tell anyone. Now tell me." All I did in response was to just throw him my guild card and watch as his eyes grew and his mouth hung open. "Get it now?" Was all I could say. He just shook his head, handed me my card, and asked if he could see some magic. This put a smile on my face and I made a small flame appear on my finger. This caused him to actually freak out because I didn''t use any chant compared to what is normally required. I explained to him that it is because of my class and the secret ability it had. He just nodded his head in understanding and promised to keep everything a secret before walking away. I walked back over to the wizards and sat myself down near the wagon. One of the wizards walked over and asked where I went to. All I responded was that I wanted to help the warriors a bit. This caused her to just agree and go back to the group. Finally seeing her walk away, I decided to just sleep the night away. 10 Chat with System Waking up in the morning, I noticed that everyone has already woken up and have started packing everything up. Looking around revealed to me that I was the last one to wake up and was just being a lazy bum at this point. Raising my arms up in the air and yawning, I started to do some morning stretches to wake up some more. While I may be a god, I still have some regular human habits, after all, I was a human for the last 17 years of my life. After the stretches, I looked around to see what was there to eat for breakfast and found out that most of the food was just rations with water to drink. I continued looking around and didn''t really find anything for me to do so I decided to go a bit out from the area to experiment with some things. Walking a bit away from the wagon I started using my powers to make some breakfast. Imagining my favorite thing to eat for breakfast, I then used intent to make it into existence. What I was imagining was some chocolate chip pancakes, bacon, and a full glass of orange juice. The way it came out was amazing and even better then I imagined. ''Guess my intent is starting to work like I want it to'' Smelling the food nearly brought tears to my eyes. This breakfast was something that you could only imagine would smell this great. It smelled as if the gods have made the perfect pancake recipe and decided to share it with just me. The bacon was also perfectly cooked and was oozing deliciousness that would make you want to steal it from someone else just to eat it. With a large smile on my face, I started digging into my food because I know that I can''t let anyone else have this or they might get addicted to it like cocaine. While the eating the food I started thinking about what I wanted to do next. Staying with the group was fine and all but overall it would probably lead no where. I could start being a actual god in front of people but that would just require actual work and dedication. Maybe I can find a true friend and show them the world and use to just have fun with them... [Rude] ''You don''t count, I meant a actual person.'' [You could make me a body you know. Nothing is impossible for you] ''Yeah but that would just be weird. You''ve been in my head for about a month now and if I didn''t have a system, it would be much harder to do some things.'' [There''s a freaking world system. Just use that. You probably have administrative rights for it after all.] ''...'' ''Do you just really badly want a body?'' [Yes and no, also, the group is starting to move. We can decide this as were walking.] ''Fiiiine, I''ll think about it.'' Getting up and putting the breakfast in my spacial dimension, I quickly ran over to the group and started walking with them again to the destination. Theoretically, it would take about another eight days to get to wherever we are going and thinking about it as well, I have no clue where we''re going. slowing down to be next to a magician, I exclaimed to him that I was a bit confused about the mission. "You don''t know where we''re going at all, do you?" "Hey, that''s a very rude assumption andyesIdon''tknow." "Hahaha. Fine, I''ll explain a bit to you." He used the next ten minutes to explain the basics behind the quest. Transport Nalik to Narciscia City, protect all of the goods, defeat any monsters on the way there, and get payed. Overall it was a pretty average escort quest from the sounds of it. But after the conversation with the wizard whos name I found out was Caleb, I got back talking to System. His entire argument was that we would be perfect partners in crime as his personality was set to be my best friend. While it was a simple argument, it destroyed all my complaints. He said that since he was a system, he would be able to teach me how to use all of my powers correctly and still do other things. All of this was annoying because literally everything he said was making sense. ''Fine. Fuck it. I''ll make you a body and stuff. Just shut up.'' [Cool] ''AT LEAST SOUND EXCITED'' [Nah] ''Ughhh. Fine anyways, here''s what I''m thinking. Change the worlds memories so that they think you where with me the whole time and let you fill in the rest of the gaps?'' [Yeah that can work] ''Soooo, you want to do it nowwww orrrrr?'' "Its already done man" "HOLY FUCK" I yelled while jumping into the air "Hahaha, got you man." Said this weird new guy. "Tis I! System!" he said while bowing "Keeping that name?" "Just for now, you giving me a name would be preferable." "*sigh* I''ll work on thinking of one." Actually getting a look at System, he was actually very familiar to how I looked. Probably enough to say that we were twins. Instead of my brown hair, he had black. Greenish eyes, slightly tanner skin, and slightly more muscle was all that really set him apart. Besides that, he was a exact copy of me. All I could say about that was just, "Weird" After a couple of more minutes of walking, it was obvious that system really did change the memories of everyone and everything. He also showed in those couple of minutes that he was truly a great friend. We both joked and had fun like it was as if we knew each other for a very long. Finally at some point I remembered to ask him about his status and all he did was to throw over his guild card. On it said that his class was Sage and title was Friends Moral, which deserved a punch to his arm. His stats where mostly intelligence based with wisdom as his second highest score. A pretty average stat build for a wizard I think. Throwing back the card I came up with another idea for a skill. Something where I could just leave my body to do whatever I want, then just put my consciousness in a different dimension that I could see what my body was doing on a TV and stuff. Kinda like making myself into a actual video game character. Using this idea, I talked to the world system to see if it would be able to have the same capability of the previous system. ''World System?'' [YES] ''Oh god, its like the old system. Anyways create a skill called Video Game Center. Use the details from my brain for the details.'' [CONFIRMED. CREATING SKILL, ADDING IT TO WORLD ARCHIVES, GIVING FULL CONTROL TO ERIC VERNAL] and after the world system finished creating the skill, I was suddenly in a black void with a giant TV showing what my body was doing ''Nice. Hey world system, give this skill to my system and bring him to this void too'' and without even responding, the world system made System appear and left him in a state of confusion. "Welcome to the Center-TM." "New skill?" "Yup! Made it so that while I''m having the boring part of my adventure, I can just come in here and my body will do the rest." "Makes sense. Does that mean I have it too now? And if so, are we connected to the same space?" "Yeah. This is my infinite storage space. If we wanted, we can make this into a makeshift home so that we can be lazy." "Sounds like a plan Stan." And with that we got to work improving our new little dimensional home. On the TVs it showed that we were just constantly walking with nothing interesting happening at all. While that was going on, we made a big video game like room. Gave it some cool lights, computers, and game consoles. Just because I was in another world, doesn''t mean I won''t play some video games. While doing all this, I can up with a name for System. "System! Your knew name as of today is, ''Bitch''!" "I kindly fucking refuse" He didn''t like the name to say it simply. "Fine fine. Your real new name is Chris Vernal. We might as well have the same last name because we''re kinda like twins right?" This time he gave a nod and actually said that it makes sense. He also said that I must''ve made a common sense skill to help me pick that name. This deserved a punch to the shoulder which I quickly did. "So Eric" Chris said in the middle of playing a game on a computer I made. "Didn''t you say that you wanted to adventure? This skill you made is kinda... Contradictory of it?" "Well I think that as long as I can watch it, it should be fine. Plus if a fight comes up, I can just go back to my body to fight." This must''ve worked well enough for Chris because he didn''t try arguing anymore. We continued to play some games until a alarm I set earlier went off. Looking at the TV showed that we were now in a area with a good amount of trees and were being ambushed by bandits. Pausing our games we went back to our bodies to deal with the bandits. Chris acted first and shot a fireball at the 20 or so bandits. He instantly got two and started preparing another spell. I ran forwards to two bandits and started sliding towards them and slashed at their ankles. While this isn''t enough to kill them, its a great start. Getting up and turning around at the same time, I saw that the two bandits were on the ground in pain. Slowly walking up to them, they saw me and started started crawling away as quickly as possible. Though it was a valiant effort, I quickly ended their lives by cutting off their heads. Everyone else also finished up their bandits and started collecting anything on the dead bodies. Seeing as it was the normal thing to do I collected whatever was on the two bandits. Going through all their pockets I found almost nothing except about 18 copper and 3 silver. This brought my total up to 18 gold, 69 silver, and 303 copper. After finding nothing else in their pockets, I met back up with Chris and we talked about the bandits stupidity. 11 Narciscia City After the bandits, there wasn''t any real big problem. The journey was nice for the last couple of days and we went through a forest at one point. On the last day, you could start to see the wall of Narciscia. It wasn''t that big compared to the Creosian empire, but it was still pretty big. On the way to the entrance of Narciscia, there was a lot of people entering and leaving. Some of them said that they were leaving to go hunt, others said that they were leaving to sell some goods at towns nearby. Chris made a joke about them leaving because of the smell but it wasn''t that good. We walked for about another hour till we got to the entrance. At the entrance was a long line that was wrapping around some pillars. Chris and I looked at each other in confusion as we both didn''t have a clue. Half a minute later Chris started explaining everything as if he always knew. Probably used his powers to figure it out. The line was obviously a entrance into the city but the pillars were kinda like the areas at airports. They where just there to make sure the lines weren''t out of control and random. Everyone moved to this one big line that had other wagons and guard like people in it. This one took took about a half hour till we got to the actual entrance to be checked. Their procedures where exactly like the empires so it took a bit of time but they found nothing wrong with us or our stuff. They let us through and immediately called for the next person after us. Entering into the city you could see that it wasn''t as thriving as the empire. Compared to a average town though, this was still a whole bunch of people. Nalik made us all go to the Guild first so that he could fill out some forms and pay us. Nothing really happens on the way to the guild. At the guild he filled out our quest forms, payed Chris and I four gold, and left. As we where leaving some person wearing a hood bumped into us, apologized, and dashed away. I just thought it was a accident but Chris thought differently. He grabbed the person by the hood and picked them up or the ground slightly "Drop it" said Chris with venom in his voice All the person did was raise up his hands and say that he didn''t do anything wrong. At this point there was also a small crowd forming around us. At this point my common sense finally kicked in and I knew to look for my money. My money was nowhere on my body so this person stole it. Now this made me pretty angry I must say. The first thing I did was stop time for everyone but Chris, the thief,and myself. All I had to do was create a skill called Absolute Time Control. "Chris. Would you please drop him?" Now at this point, Chris has ready enough of my memories and spent enough time with me to know what was actually happening. I was genuinely pissed off by this guy. Good ol'' thief here was lying right to our faces and even had a stupid grin on their face when I told Chris to drop him. Thief started brushing imaginary dust off of himself and started saying something about how he was going to sue us but if we payed him right now, he won''t ruin our entire life. This only deserves a mad laugh from me. By doing this, thief finally looked up from his clothing and looked around. Thief saw how everyone and everything was frozen with a slight gray tone to emphasize that everything was frozen in time. Thief bolted. All I did was walk calmly. ''Oooh this bitch is going to get all my wrath. First he stole my money, then didn''t even admit to it, said he was going to fucking sue Chris and I, and now he''s running away? Hahaha, this is going to be fun.'' >:) Snapping my fingers I teleported thief right behind me and a bit to the right. He continued running but did notice that I was right next to him temporarily. I made a chair appear out of thin air, sat down, and put the thief in a loop of constantly running past me every ten seconds. About six minutes later the thief fell to the floor and started panting like a dog whose run out of breath "So, how was your morning run?" I said with a smile "P-p-please don''t kill me s-s-sir." "Don''t worry" I said while getting out of my chair. I walked up to him, rested my hand on his shoulder, and said, "You won''t die until a long long time after all" I said with the sweetest smile possible ''World system, make the current person I''m touching get Reviving Immortality. Make it flawed so that every time he dies he has all stats set to 3 and intelligence stat stay at a constant 10. Also make it so that this skill is called the Curse of God. Bitch deserves it.'' And with that, I froze time for the thief too. I took my money back, put him back in the circle of people, and left with Chris to go somewhere while time was frozen. The entire time Chris was just smiling. "Wants that look for? Why''re you smiling?" I asked "Dude, you just used some of your powers without asking the system to make skills for you!" Upon hearing Chris say this, I realized I made a chair and used some space like powers without having the system do it for me. Raising my hands in the air, I shouted and Chris joined me. Not using the system and skills to use powers was a big leap for me. Every time I tried using my powers normally, I would somehow mess it up but this time it went exactly as I wanted. We continued just exploring the city in frozen time as Chris and I talked about my powers. There was a couple of small thefts in progress that we saw but I was all justices out so I didn''t do anything to them. We also saw some holy looking people that had a bunch of suns over them. Seeing them reminded me of the gifts that were given to me from the gods. Pulling out the apple from my dimension, I threw it over to Chris. He looked at it for a second, took a big bite out of it, and then just said "that makes sense." He then made a ball of light in his hand and said that it gives you the skill to use any light related support skills. Chris also explained that his current level of light would be above that of a arch priest but still below the goddess of sun. Seeing all the light powers and similarity to Pyrra and seeing the holy people, I decided that the next place to go to was the church. Restarting time you could see everything regain its natural color. We made our way to the holy people and asked them where the church was. They were very kind and said that they where on their way there. We walked for about ten minutes before we got to a big church that had stained glass in the shape of the sun. Stepping inside, you could see a statues of the goddess of choice, goddess of the sun, god of elements, and god of peace. They were all up on a high area looking down onto the symbol of the sun which was being illuminated by a skylight right above it. "Praise the sun much eh?" I whispered loud enough for Chris to hear "Haha, you think they''re going to say it?" "Probably not" Walking up to the center area where all the statues were staring at, I got stopped by a fancy looking person in a giant while robe with tons of gold lines on it. "Sorry sir, you may not enter this area unless you''re someone who has payed for it, or you have a blessing from god and are on of their servants." Both Chris and I looked at each other and knew what to do. I made a skill called Apollo''s Ascended Powers and made many small suns around my entire body that flowed with heavenly light. Chris on the other hand started casting lots of support spells, healing spells, and just light spells in general. The fancy person immediately got on one knee and put his head down. "Sun Goddess''s descendants! I''m so sorry for stopping you, please spare this poor bishop!" Oops Might have gone a bit to far with our show of powers I think. But Chris and I stared at each other thinking this. "Uhh, can we go pray now?" "Yes descendants of the sun, right this way." And with that he lead us to the center area and left. Both Chris and I got down on our knees and started to pray. After a minute, five people appeared in font of us. They fast walked over and greeted us. Obviously these people were the gods. Tons of people just stared in fear as they would have never expected the gods to just appear here. May holy people and regular people rushed over, pushed Chris and I out of the way, and started gawking over the gods as if they were celebrities. Seeing Chris and I being pushed away, the gods got a dark gleam in their eyes and started talking slowly and quietly. They said that they just pushed away someone important and started yelling at them. I waved at the gods to stop and cut it out and all but Pyrrha saw this. All disappeared and Pyrrha stayed there yelling at them. All the holy people where bowing down and crying as they''ve never thought that they would be visited by a god just to be yelled at. Rushing over after almost half of all the priests were crying I told Pyrrha to leave because of all the problems this is causing. She looked around, nodded, and then disappeared. They where now all looking at me and almost all asked at the same time, what happened. All I did was chuckle and try to smile On the inside however, I was thinking, ''SYSTEM DELETE THEIR MEMORIES FOR THE LAST HOUR PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE'' Thankfully after ten seconds they all looked around in confusion and just left. I walked over to Chris and just grabbed his shoulders, and violently shook him while silently screaming. Chris on the other hand was laughing so hard that he would''ve fallen if I was shaking him while holding him up. After I did stop shaking him, he dropped to the floor and continued laughing. Weird looks where sent our way but Chris never stopped. I eventually kicked him in the stomach and it did stop him. He got off the floor clutching his stomach and said, "Rude". We left their church after that and started looking for a area to stay cause we''ve fucked around enough. We saw many inns while we where in frozen time and decided to go to the one. The one we visited was near the center of this city and before we even walked in heard a voice yelling at us saying that peasants aren''t allowed in. Chris and I stared at each other and I decided to make another skill. ''Make skill called Always Enough Money. Whenever I reach into anything after giving a price, I will pull out exact amount of money.'' [ CONFIRMED, SKILL MADE AND ADDED TO SKILL LIST ] After hearing that it''s been added, I yelled back at the guy, "Sir, name your price and I will pay for it." And started walking in The guy sneared and said "One hundred Adamantine Mythril" I put my hand into my pocket and brought out ten red coins that where glowing brightly. The guy dropped everything and just stared with his mouth open I got closer to Chris and whispered, "About how much money am I holding currently?" He leased to me and answered nonchalantly, "About one Billion" All I could do was just swallow my saliva and ask again, "Is this enough?" He looked at it with greed and then look at my face before smiling, "I''m sorry sir but that is barely enough for even a small drink" Chris and I just stared at each other and knew how greedy this guy was being. "Man, we know how much this cost. Are you sure you want to try getting more money out of us?" And with that, his smile broke down "Now tell me, what is the actual cost?" The guy look down and said quietly, "Ten gold would do." I look at Chris and he nodded indicating that the price makes sense for this place. I put the red coins back in my pocket and grabbed them again, but this time when I pulled them out, they where ten regular gold coins. Handing them over he didn''t even count them, he pocketed them, and went over to get a key. Giving us the key he walked us over to a door that was close to other doors and opened it showing that it was bigger on the inside. It was only slightly bigger then what a regular inn room would be, but this one was much much fancier. Even had a mini bar. 12 Absurd "Stop cheating. I know that you''re using skills from the world system to do magic, that''s not your own power." It''s been about a week since getting to the city and everyday Chris has been training me on how to use my powers. Ever since he saw me actually use my powers without help, he said he has been "Motivated" to make me be able to do that again. I think it''s just because he thought I looked badass when I was like that. *wack* "Concentrate Eric, stop having inner monologues while training." The entire time during training he had been hitting me on the head with a wooden sword. He''s attempting to be like one of those people in a anime or manga who- *wack* "What did I just say about inner monologging!" "Come on Chris, I''ve had time stopped for a entire week and all I''ve done was train ;-;" "Well once you find a better way to control your powers, then we''ll do something else." "Ughhhhh." ''Man, why couldn''t I just be like those anime protagonist who just learn how to use their powers all of a sudden... Like Shirou! Yeah, that actua-" *wack wack wack wack* "ERIC FOR HEAVENS SAKE" "Stop stop stop, I actually got a idea" And with that, the wacking stopped "You have a minute to explain." Chris stated flatly "Ok ok. So if I add random chant to my powers, maybe that will help train and or shape my intent?" This caused Chris to put his hand up to his chin and think about it. He continued thinking about it for another minute before asking without even sugar coating it, "how did you come up with this idea?" "Uhhh... A... Anime?" *wack wack wack wack wack wack wack* Chris being the rude person he was, continued wacking me for another two minutes before stopping and telling me to actually try because none of his training appeared to be working "Ok, I''m going to make a cake appear before me. *ehem* God this is going to sound stupid "{Void of the world, change to my whims and become what I desire. [Chocolate Cake]}"" And appearing out of a void appeared a cake like that back from earth. Chris walked up to it, stuck his finger in it, and then licked it. "Yup, this is definitely chocolate cake. Guess the training has finally gotten somewhere with your bothersome personality." "Rude" *wack* - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Chris and I left the training area that we where at in the frozen world. We passed the church and a couple of less important building until we eventually got back to the inn. I''ve started calling the inn keeper Jeff, all to just annoy him. He won''t kick me out though because he saw how much money I had. His greed for my money is allowing me to mess around with him all I want. I even at one point had him make me ten different plates of food, just to give to the homeless people. I was both kind and evil I think. Making our way back to our room and restarting time, we decided to get something to eat to figure out what to do next. Sitting down at a table and waving over to Jeff, we started talking about where we where going to go next. Chris used this time to drop a bomb on me and tell me that Camelot was here and that we could go there if we wanted. I''m a huge fan of mythology and my favorite one was King Arthur and his sword Excalibur. Just being able to see the sword or King Arthur would be a huge thing in my eyes. I instantly agreed that we should go there next. Ordering soup for myself and pasta for Chris, Jeff hurries off to the kitchen to make it. While Jeff May not be that great of a person personality wise, he was a great chef so we have decided to not leave until after we finished eating. Jeff was also very quick in bringing out our food and left immediately afterwards so that we didn''t mess anymore with his free time. The soup and pasta where both pretty good and actually deserved a tip. Considering this food costs ton of money because of where we got it, we gave him a tip that was worth some family''s monthly income. Leaving the inn, we started heading out to go to Camelot. As Chris had vast amounts of knowledge, I didn''t have to wander around uselessly because he knew where to go. We left through the area we came in and took a sharp right after a mile outwards from the city. About ten miles out after we took the right turn, we got to a forest. At this point we stopped and set up camp for the night because it was starting to get dark. "Use your powers to set up camp. If you can''t, you''re sleeping without a tent tonight." Giving him a quick death stare, I got to work and started imagining it how I wanted. "{From someone from another life, I ask for what I once knew, give me What I know by making it born anew}" And after finishing my make shift chant a tent set came into view. It wasn''t built and seemed as if someone just bought it from a store. Good news was that I somehow made some other camping gear with it. "Eh, I guess I did it properly?" *wack* "Nope, was supposed to be set up with your powers. It was also supposed to be only the tent, not a tent with some camping gear." "Ok, first of all, OW! Second of all, this is still pretty good compared to some of the things I tried doing earlier" "..." "Fine, I''ll give you that but you''re setting the tent up by yourself." "Ughhhh" Opening up the tent bag, I took out the instructions and unfolded it. It eventually got to the point that it was like a map. I eventually found the first step and started building it to the best of my abilities and after a hour of trying I backed away to see my finished creation. By all standards, it was a tent but if anything... it was a monstrosity. Half of the tent was leading over to the right, a portion of it was some how upside down, and I couldn''t even open the tent''s entrance. "Chhrrisss..." "No." "Pleaaaassssseeee?" "NO." "PLLLLLEEEEEEEEAAAAAAASSSSSSSEEEEE!?" "FINE." After finally convincing Chris, he walked over, snatched my tent, and fixed it in about one minute. After having Chris finish my tent, I stopped time. I decided to try and secretly practice my powers so that I don''t have to use the stupid chants. While they make work, having to say them to make his powers work is just stupid. Sitting down, I put my hand out and closed my eyes. I want a rock. Nothing hard, just a simple rock... opening my eyes I saw in my hand .... a small earth. "God dammit" Throwing the small earth into my storage dimension, I got back to work. Closing my eyes and putting my hand out I imagined a rock that I saw before in this world. Very simple and very clear to imagine. And with a deep breath I willed it into creation. Opening my eyes again, this time I saw exactly what I wanted. A small rock just big enough to fit into the palm of my hand. I continued practicing for about another hour or so. It''s really hard to tell in frozen time. When practicing with Chris I could make small things with a 50% accuracy. Now I could maybe do it with a 60% accuracy. Anything much bigger is still impossible to do accurately. Restarting time I went into my tent and went to sleep and dreamed about being very cool. In the morning I got out of my tent, stretched, and threw the tent into my storage. Chris was already up and sitting outside of my tent against a tree. "Magic practice time?" I asked "Magic practice time." Chris said with a nod "Ok so what do I do this time? Breakfast or what?" "Try making a simple egg." Nodding my head I focused on the center of my hand and tried making a egg. Surprisingly I actually made a egg on the first try. lightly tossing the egg to Chris, he caught it and then broke it. The egg yolk and whites fell out and fell on the ground. Nodding his head, Chris said, "Good work. Now let''s try something harder. I want you to make me a chicken. A living and breathing one." "O-ok..." I said Cracking my neck then re focusing on my palm I tried making a chicken. I imagined one I saw in a movie a while ago that was just running around. What appeared was a heavily animated chicken that shouldn''t even be physically possible. "Does this I count?" I said while raising the chicken up *wack* "No." Throwing the chicken over the back of my head I started working on another one. It took about a hour before I was able to successfully make a real chicken. Chris took the chicken and started to cut him up almost immediately. "I... I just finished making that..." I said with my mouth open "Well now it will be breakfast." "I... I think I''m good." Chris shrugged and said, "Suit yourself" I just sat there the entire time he cut the chicken and cooked it. When he started eating it I had no choice but to look away. All of my hard work, just gone in a instant. How cruel this world is. How so so cruel. After finishing his breakfast, Chris packed up his stuff and said that it was time to go. We started going through the woods and saw a lot of cool stuff. There was a lot of big animals, some ponds, and a small creeks. Overall the entire time it took to get through this forest was around three days and every morning and night I would practice using my powers. Because Chris kept training me everyday I got better at making things. Exiting the forest we found a trail that looked like it has been traversed a lot. Walking a bit for a bit down the trail we eventually got ambushed by some bandits but dealt with the quickly. We continued walking down the trail until eventually it brought us to a small town. "We can either go around or go through and see if they need help with anything. Your choice." Chris said "I''d rather be a nice person and help them then just walk around." I responded Walking into town was a bit of a weird experience if I must say. People where just looking at us and then going into their homes. It seemed as if they where trying to make this place look abandoned and poor. ''Where is the cliche moment where some guy stands in the center of the read and says-'' "What do you want." ''There it is.'' "Nothing much" I responded without even looking at the guy who said this. Turning around to face the guy I saw that he was quite tall and menacing. He had a sword on his back and a angry look on his face. "Is there any work that needs to be done in this town? We are looking for some work to do so that we can get some money to help pay for our adventure." The guy looked at me from head to toe and then did the same thing to Chris. "You''re both useless. Just get out of town." Hearing this, both Chris and I said in sync, "Rude" This didn''t get a laugh from the guy but he did pull out his sword upon hearing us say this. "I said get out of town. Now." and then started walking towards us. Seeing him walk over, Chris leaned in and said that this was going to be great practice for me. He told me that my job was to use my power of creation in combat to mess around with him for a entire minute. Then, Chris just disappeared. "CHRIS, GET BACK HER-" Mid way through my sentence, the guy slashed at me using his sword. I ducked down and moved to the side to get out of his way. ''Fine, guess I''ll do what Chris told me to do or else he might beat me up.'' Seeing the guy rush over to me I put a rock in front of his foot. This caused him to trip and fall like I wanted. After getting back up I then dropped a egg on his head. This caused him to look around angrily in confusion. Seeing this indicated to me that it was time to pull out the big guns. Imagining a swarm of chickens I tried making multiple chickens like copies of the one I made the one day. This time however, I tried making them as violent as possible so that they will beat this guy up. The first chicken that came out didn''t look that great and mostly resembled a bad JPEG image of a chicken. The second chicken was much better and looked like a slightly pixelated image of a chicken. Finally on the third one I got exactly what I wanted and had a very angry chicken rushing up to try and attack the guy. Now with the thought and knowledge in my on how to make a angry chicken, I started to spam my powers and create chicken after chicken after chicken. Eventually I got so good at making these angry chickens that I cooked create them in giant groups without even trying. This caused a good minute or two to pass and Chris randomly appeared out of nowhere and congratulated me. "You probably can''t tell but because of this experience, you will now have a much better grasp of how to use your powers. Also good work with the chickens. Pretty hilarious idea if I may say." "Thanks man," I responded, "Can we kill this guy now? I think I tortured him enough with literal chicken scratches." Chris didn''t even respond to me as all he did was just point to the guy as he was on the floor. Apparently while I wasn''t paying attention to him, my chickens killed him and formed into multiple rows and lines in front of me. They where also somehow saluting with their wings. "Ok, now that''s just weird and absurd." 13 Another Settlement Needs Your Help After putting all the chickens into my spacial dimension I started to look through the stuff of the dead guy. In one of his pockets was a guild card stating that he was a B Rank adventurer who''s class was Mercenary. His stats where averaged around 220 so he was in the middle of all B Rankers. In another pocket was a ton of gold, silver, and copper. Finishing up with the dead guy, people where slowly starting to come out of there houses. Upon seeing the dead guy, their eyes lit up with happiness and they started running to other houses to knock on their doors. Eventually a old man with a cane came walking up to me slowly. "Young men. You have done us a great service and we thank you." He said while trying to bow down awhile saying this but couldn''t do it as he was to old. "Don''t hurt yourself while trying to thank us, just do yourself a favor and use this money to fix whatever he did. I''m guessing he was somewhat of a bully right?" I asked while handing him the money that I just got from the dead mercenary. Upon seeing the gold his eyes started glimmering with greed for the money and he snatched it surprisingly quickly for someone his age who was just having trouble bowing down. ''Guess seeing this much money can make anyone greedy eh?'' I thought to myself "Is there anything else you might need help with while my friend and I are here?" I asked The old man just stood there thinking until he said, "We don''t really need that much help as you''ve given us enough money to fix a lot of our problems. Some of our neighboring settlements though could use your help." Hearing this I knew what I had to do. I turned to Chris and with a straight face said, "I heard of another settlement that needs our help. Here, I''ll mark the location on your map." The old man just stood there in confusion at what I was doing. Chris however, had read all of my memories so he knew what I was doing. All he did was stare at me for a couple of seconds and then walk away. ''Ahhh, good ol'' 2015 memes.'' Getting back to the topic at hand I diverted my attention back to the old man and said, "I will help any other towns on my way to Camelot." and quickly adding in, I said, "I have a very important quest that I need to do" I lied I know lying is bad and all but if it get me out of a Preston Garvey quest then I''ll gladly do it. The old man nodded his head in understanding and said that we where free to do what we wanted in town as long as it didn''t harm anyone or anything. Leaving to go find Chris after finishing up everything with the old man, I found him in a tavern discussing something with the bar keep. "Chris... Chris... CHRIS." "ERIC FOR HEAVENS SAKE JUST SHUT THE HELL UP." "Jeez, just meet me at Camelot when you''re done then. Bye." I said halfway through the door I don''t know why Chris hated the old meme so much but I''ll leave him to have some free time by himself. The journey to Camelot shouldn''t take much longer then a couple of days so that should be enough time. Leaving through the opposite direction of where we came in I continued on my journey for roughly about a day and a half until I got bored. Being bored made me go back into my video game center and have my body passively go to the location. At first only a week passed... Then a month... Then half a year... At some point I realized that I was lost but was to lazy to do anything about it. Though I did see tons of amazing things on the half year journey, there wasn''t really anything that made me want to stay and look at for more then a week. During this time I also practiced more of my powers but didn''t really improved that much. What I can do now is create some basic items with a simple thought as my intent has been "refined" enough to fit some of the basic things. Complex things are still very hard to do but I''m working on it. Currently I''m looking at a giant waterfall that is kinda reminiscent of Niagara Falls and is a great place read. I''m currently reading a book from one of the towns I visited in my accidental journey and payed for it using my ability. It explains the concepts behind magic, how the gods supposedly came into existence, and some history. The one I''m reading was from a set of book I picked up at random from a town called Zweiten. Pretty cool name I must say for it because it was split perfectly into two different areas and- "Eric" had two totally different types of family who where- "Eric" fighting for possession of a mystical artifact that one family had but- "ERIC" surprisingly they found out that there was never a artifact between them and it was all a hoax between friends- "ERIC YOU IDIOT" *slap slap slap slap slap slap slap slap slap slap slap slap slap slap slap slap slap slap slap slap slap* "ERIC YOU MOTHERFUCKER. DO YOU KNOW HOW LONG I WAITED FOR YOU IN CAMELOT? THREE MONTHS AND THEN ANOTHER THREE TO FIND YOUR FUCKING ASS." "... Well I must say, your personality has really changed from the original "Best friend" personality I gave you." *Sigh* "I missed you man, its been a long time" Chris said while staring at the waterfalls. With a small smile on my face I continued to read but pat the rock next to me. Chris saw this and sat down and stared at the falls for a bit before asking, "You''ve been okay?" Closing the book after marking my place, I looked up and stared at the waterfalls "I guess so. I''ve seen a lot of the world, avoided some places but still visited some towns, and got stuff for whatever I needed. Hell, I''ve pretty much stopped using my Skills and only focused on my powers." "Good for you man. Do you know what you want to do know?" "I... I don''t know. I know I made this world so I should be more excited to explore it but it just not as fun as I thought it was going to be. "I get your point, most people don''t have to hide their powers and don''t have the problem of being able to do whatever they want instantly. Its kinda like-" "It''s kinda like, its the opposite of a god complex. I as god feel as if everything is to easy and I wasn''t ever supposed to have these powers. Because being mortal was great, the idea that everything needed work to get and achieve might seem annoying and hard but... It''s actually one of the best things. That''s what people live and work for. I just... Make it appear" I said, finishing Chris''s sentence on a more depressing note. All Chris could do was look at me before pulling me into a hug and saying, "That''s the ultimate realization then. Only a mortal can have a god complex. A god who was once mortal can only have a dream of being what they once where." 14 Animu Powers After that embarrassing depressing moment, I talked with Chris about what to do next. His ideas where to go with the flow of somewhere else that I kinda knew. Tv shows, anime, book, etc. Places like those where worlds he wanted me to visit. A entirely new slate for abilities, powers, and everything else. First off, we decided to make Chris a High god because he was only classified as a Demigod with his powers. Second, we made a area between dimensions called "God''s Hub" to be the interfacing area between worlds. It would also be where I sent people to work for me if I ever decided it. Thirdly, there had to be rules on my powers. No overpowered skills and things. I have to actually train. To limit myself, Chris came up with the idea that he can be in the hub and be my system again. He said that he''ll limit my powers to train me and then go on from there. He also said that I had to be a pseudo mortal. My stats will be limited and have to be raised like a normal humans. I will also be technically immortal in the way of "save points" as we call them. Anytime I die, I will be sent back to a point where I saved so that I can retry over and over. This way I have a fear of loosing something as I won''t be able to get it back before I slowly raise my powers. Having decided all of this, we decided to also keep Verathal in its own dimension because its my first ever work as a god. Leaving the dimension and entering back into the hub, Chris and I started deciding about which world I should start in. "So to practice you powers on a low scale, you need one with magic" "That''s a definite" "But we also don''t want you to practice any other magic so it has to be one where you can only use that. It narrows it down to two choice from your memory." "Which is?" "Black Clover and Fairy Tail." "Black Clover." "Eh? You''re not even going to think about it?" "Fairy Tail didn''t peak my interest when I was a mortal." "Fine. I''ll be sending you over to the black clover world. You''ll figure out how to use your powers there. Have fun!" Chris said while waving Waving back I was starting to say thanks until it felt like my soul was being sucked down a toilet. "Fuck youuuuuuuuuuu" I said in my last couple of second -1 Erics Current Status Sorry, content is lost, You ¡¯re reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 15 Black Clover Waking up I noticed that I was back in the void again. This time however, I didn''t have a body so all I could do was use the system. ''New system, OPEN!'' ------------------------- Please select your Origin- Hage Village Kikka Kiten Royal Capital ------------------------- ''Hage Village Obviously. That''s where all the main characters start'' ------------------------- Select Family- Father Orsi Drouot ------------------------- ''Eh? Why is there so little?'' [This is so that you get a good starting place. Anywhere else in Hage Village is a bad idea so it is limited] ''Ahhhh got it got it.... Who''s Drouot again?'' [Holder of all the unclaimed magic grimoires in the village. He is also in charge of guarding the tower for the grimoires] ''Ok then, I pick him please.'' ------------------------- Gift- Increased Magic Control Increased Mana Lower Regeneration Basic Ki Sensory ------------------------- ''Regeneration cause it will be very helpful when I get hurt.'' ------------------------- Please wait while system sends host to world. ------------------------- ''Alright'' and after thinking that, I slowly gained my senses and started to be able to feel again "Waa... Waaa? WAAAAA! WAAAAAA!" (Translation- Hu-Huh? WHAT THE! I''M A BABY!) "WAA-AAAAA-AAAAA" (GOD FUCKING DAMMIT CHRIS AND SYSTEM WHY) ~~in the far off distance~~ "Do you hear... A baby crying?" "I think I do Drouot. Lets go find it quickly." Spending about a minute looking for the baby, they eventually found it hidden in a bush. "Over here!" Yelled Father Orsi Drouot ran over, picked up the baby, and got a quick look at the baby. It had black and white hair to show its odd origin. It also had icy blue eyes that looked as if it was aware of what was happening. Handing the baby over to Father Orsi, Drouot asked, "What should we do with him Father Orsi?" "Well as you know I run the church so I would gladly adopt the baby." Drouot stroked his long beard and pondered for a second. "I think I might take this kid" Drouot said while still stroking his beard. All Father Orsi did was just stare at him for a second before giving Drouot the kid. "Lets head back inside now Drouot. This weather isn''t good for the kid." Looking around Drouot realized that it had begun to snow. "Yes, lets head back to the tower and find out more about this kid." both nodded in sync and turned around to get to the tower. ~~Back to Eric~~ "Waa-aaa-aaa-aaa?" (Is anyone out there) "WAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" (HEEEEEELLLLLPPPPP) "WAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" (ANYONE OUT HERE?) "Waa-aa-a..." (Man this is making me so tired...) ... "Over here!" ''Oh hey, some people are finally here... zzZZZ" ~~3 Years Later~ "Happy birthday! Congratulations son, you''re now officially three years old." "Thanks dad!" This three year old is me. It has been three years since he has sent me to this world and all I can say is that its been great. Currently I''m celebrating my birthday with Drouot. Aka, my new dad. Its been a slow three years but in these years I learned a great amount about magic and the world itself. I currently can''t cast magic but I can feel what would might be classified as magic power inside of me. Right now I could only sense a faint dot of the mana. System says that I have a over abundance of mana though because of how much mana is required for my magic. Sadly like some books and anime, just having so much mana won''t make me physically strong and buff. I can work on that though. "Come along now Eric, it''s time for me to give you your gift" Said Drouot while walking away The benefit of having a Grimoire Tower master for a father is that there is a lot of books to read and I suspect that''s what father got for me. Walking along with father and staying behind him, we eventually got to his personal section in the house. going over to a table he pushed some things around before mumbling to himself that he finally found it. "Here you go now. Open it on up." He said while handing me a box The box was a simple white box that looked as if it would hold a book ''Knew it'' and upon opening the box I was hit with old book smell and found myself looking at a really old red book. "Father what is this?" "Well son, this is a book that will help teach you how to control your magic better." he chuckled while stroking his beard "But I can''t even use magic." "You''ll need it soon. I can tell just by looking at you that you will have some amazing magic. Your mana is practically leaking outside of your small body." he said while chuckling again Looking around to see if I could actually see the mana, I got a hearty laugh from father "You won''t be able to use magic until you''re five years old. Right now you should be able to slightly feel the raw mana inside of you." Closing my eyes and trying to sense what I once sensed a while ago, I found again the very small dot of power that apparently represented my mana. "Oh? You found it already? I just might have a protege on my hands." "Thank you father!" "Haha. Now run along little Eric. Father has some work he needs to do." Nodding my head I ran away to my room to start reading my book. I also didn''t mention it but somehow Father has named me the same name as my previous parents. jumping onto my bed and getting the entire book out of the box, I opened it up and started to read the book. {Mana is an important aspect of every mage that has ever lived as it is their source of magic power. It is used to activate various magic spells. This energy is naturally existing and flowing in the environment and within everyone. Due to this, it is common knowledge that everyone is able to use magic to some extent. At the same time, people who do not possess any mana and unable to use magic are a completely rare occurrence. Furthermore, when someone uses all of their mana, it could cause them severe exhaustion and ultimately render them unconscious.In nature, the density of mana can be different from place to place. Usually, a location with high mana density would have a penchant for having a distorted environment. One example of such place is a dungeon where strange creatures and gravitational forces could occur within it. Moreover, mana can also be used as materials to mold objects, such as using it to create a huge door within a dungeon.} ''Oh? This sounds interesting. Magic can be used to create materials and objects... What will I be able to do I wonder.'' Shacking my head I told myself to get back to reading and stop thinking about that, {Unlike mana that exists in nature, those that are situated within mages possess an affinity to certain attributes. These attributes are one of the aspects that differentiate one mage from another. There are four great attributes in the world: fire, water, wind, and earth. From these attributes, several other elements can be derived. Such elements are lightning and smoke come from the wind attribute or ice from the water attribute. Furthermore, mages could have different latent abilities according to their attribute. One example would be mages with an affinity towards wind and its derived elements of lightning and smoke have the latent ability of mana sensory. This resulted from those mages having a higher sensitivity towards the flow of mana. Since a mage can only be affiliated to a single element, it prevents them from using magic outside of their element. This fact results in a mage who is able to activate fire magic spells to be unable to use spells from other elemental magic, such as wind or water. However, it also allows them to add or use their attribute with other forms, such as fire-based Creation Magic or Healing Magic. On unique occasions, it has been proven through scientific endeavor that a mage could be artificially enhanced to possess more than one elemental affinity. Hybrid of two different races could also result in a dual affinity.} I continued reading this book until long into the night. While I may have learned a lot about magic from the book, I didn''t learn anything about magic control. Thinking that it might just be very far into the book, I marked my place, put the book away, and went to bed. During the night all I could dream about was what I would be able to do with my creation magic when my powers where unlocked at age five. Would I be able to make some amazing sword? or will I be able to make special magical trinkets!?! The wait is killing me! Getting out of bed I lit a nearby candle with a match and then went to get the book. Continuing to read didn''t really give my anymore clues or ideas but it did eventually give me something good. {The amount of mana that a mage possess within them has huge significance. This is because the fundamental strength of a mage is measured through it. When a mage possesses a high amount of mana, any tasks which involves the use of magic would become easier. Additionally, mages with a high amount of mana have a higher chance accessing high-level magic spells rather than mages with a low amount of mana. Learning to control the mana within them is an important lesson for every mage. It is because mana control is the second parameter that is used to measure the strength of a mage. Even if a mage possesses a high amount of mana, the mage would be considered weak if they lack control over it.} After reading this part I started to understand more about why it is so important to have magic control. It also started teaching the basics of magic control on the next couple of pages afterwords. And after looking at the couple of pages I realized one thing. ''I should have taken Increased Magic Control as my gift...'' Continuing to read I slowly started to practice magic control. It enlisted me moving the dot around my body, changing its shape, and trying to bring it out of my body. I could accomplish the first two after working all night but they where still very bad examples of magic control. The third one was impossible as I haven''t turned five yet. Looking out the window I noticed that it was around nine in the morning and I have been practicing non stop all night. Leaving my room I went to look for father so that he could make some breakfast and hear about how I practiced the entire night. Finding father in his study I shook him awake and told him I was hungry in the cutest voice I could. Father got up, messed up my hair, and went to the kitchen. "What would you like to eat for breakfast today?" "Toast!" "Hehe, anything else?" "Just toast!" "Ok my son, I''ll get you some toast." while father was cooking the bread with a weird magical device, he asked me how I was doing on the book. Telling him that I started my practice and that I was able to move the magic slightly and change its shape, all he did was drop the bread onto the device and turn around to look at me. Fearing I caused him to be very angry or be scared at something I''ve done, I look away. But contrary to what I thought, he actually came up to me and hugged me all the while saying that he was so grateful to have a magic protege as a son. He was crying tears of joy and was so happy that nothing could ruin his day. "Dad..." ... "Dad..." ... "DAD!" finally pulling away, father looked at me and asked whats wrong. "My toast is on fire." Quickly turning at a speed no old man should be able to do, he quickly went over to the toast and threw it on the floor while trying to stomp it out. "My... my... my delicious toast... All gone..." I whined after seeing only a mashed lump of the toast left father seeing this quickly made some more toast for me as he felt that it was the right thing to do after I trained the entire night. Upon getting my toast I ate it greedily and ate my entire fill of it. Finishing up and helping father with some chores afterwards father told me, "We are going to focus on your magic control" This excited me as I wanted to be strong with magic as soon as possible and magic control is the start of it. 16 Creation Magic "Breath in." *Heavy inhale* "Now out" *Slow exhale." "And while exhaling, slowly push your mana outside your body" ... ... *Pppffffffftttttttt* ... "Eric..." "Yes Dad?" "That was just gross." Drouot sighed and stroked his beard "I guess I can''t expect you to be able to do it on your first try, even though you are a prodigy." said Drouot. What exactly happened was that Dad and I decided that on my fifth birthday we would try and start using external magic. Best way to start is to try releasing all the mana from my body out into the world. And if you couldn''t guess it, it has been another two years so I''m officially able to start training in magic. Not just some fancy magic control stuff that Dad said is very important. "I think that will be enough for today. Go to your room and try practicing some more, I have some paper work to fill out." said Drouot while walking away. Watching Dad turn the corner, I rushed to my room and decided to work on my creation magic as soon as possible. In all the books I''ve read, they''ve stated that one usually has to work with just their mana before being able to identify what elements and affinities they have. However for me I know everything that I need to know because of the System. Speaking of which, ''Hey system, please show me a basic status screen please.'' ------------------------- Name- Eric ?????? Magic- Creation Mana Control- Middle-Low Grade Mana Points- 935/1000 Spells- N/A Passives- Lower Regeneration ------------------------- The types of Mana Control are classified as horrible, low, mid-low, middle, middle advanced, advanced, advanced-intermediate, intermediate-high, high, nigh perfect, Complete control. The average for a regular person is around low. For a basic magician it''s middle and for a new magic night its usually around advanced. Supposedly the Magic King has a near complete Control type of ranking for their mana control. Mana is also very similar to that of magic control. The types of Mana Points is around 10 for a average person, 100 for a basic magician, and 1,000 for a magic knight. Again, supposedly the magic king is suppose to have somewhere around 100,000 mana. This would mean that at the age of five, I''ve already gotten strong enough to the point that I would be classified as a magic knight on paper. If someone was to fight me in real life though... that''s a whole other story. Anyways back to trying some creation magic! Sitting down on my bed I prepared to try some magic *Inhale and exhale* ''Ok, deep breaths. Lets do something simple.'' Stretching out my hand I envisioned a simple blade of grass and led my mana towards my outstretched arm. Compared to Verathal, magic here worked very differently. From what Dad told me, magic is something that complies with the persons desires. However the person must also have the affinity, elements, and a specific goal in mind. No wacky intent was needed to cast magic here... Or so I hope. I''ve never actually tested it after all. Getting back to the point at had, after leading all of my mana to my hand, I tried pushing it through the "Barrier" that was my skin. After trying for a minute, I finally got a bit of mana out of my body and saw it take the shape of grass before solidifying and dropping to the ground. "YES!" I said exclaimed as loud as I could without getting yelled at by my Dad. All of a sudden though, I dropped onto my bed unable to move ''System, whats happening?'' [Host has used to much magic. Body is currently refueling mana with the body''s own energy.] ''But... All I did was create a blade of grass?'' [Host also wasted a majority of his mana trying to get it outside of his body.] ''About how much is a majority of my mana again?'' [Calculating... *Ding* Host has used about 86.19% of his mana trying to get it outside of his body] ''And how much mana did it take to make this blade of grass?'' [Host used exactly 578 mp to create this blade of grass.] ''...'' ''Status.'' ------------------------- Name- Eric ?????? Magic- Creation Mana Control- Middle-Low Grade Mana Points- -449/1001 Spells- N/A Passives- Lower Regeneration ------------------------- ''Oh hey, my mana increased by one, nice.'' [Host is also recommended to get some sleep to help restore magic quicker and not cause anymore permanent magic damage] ''Well I am already on my bed... Eh, might as well. Night system, tell Chris I said hi.] [Will do. Good night host. Sweet dreams.] ZZZZZZZ ~~~5 YEARS LATER~~~ (A/N Don''t you just love these time skips?) "Close your eyes and envision the mana around you" "Ok?" "Just do it Eric" "Fine Dad. Even though it''s my birthday I''ll do what you wish." "*Sigh*, insolent brat." mumbled Drouot "Ok," Continued Drouot, "As you know Mana is everywhere. In all of the books I''ve given you and everything I taught you talked about this. However what some books forgot to teach was about its density." "This stuff was in that book you got me for my third birthday you know?" "You remember that? While that book had that information, it was only because of the rarity and age of it. Lots of knowledge about magic has been forgotten over the years and just finding some books like that are extremely hard to find." "Wait, so as a three year old, you gave me a very expensive book that some people are probably starting wars over?" "Uhhh.... Yeah, that sounds about right" said Drouot while laughing and stroking his beard. "Anyways lets get back to this years birthday training." "Fine fine." I said while closing my eyes. "Envision the mana around you as a type of air like liquid. It''s something that can change easily to some peoples whims. But other times, it can consume anything around it, be as hard as a rock, or send things to far away places." Envisioning this wasn''t all that hard. So with my eyes closed I started to gain a faint sense of being able to see and feel things around me. ''Mana sense?'' I wondered after all, from what I know from the anime, it took Yuno a while till he was able to achieve this. Guess this means I am a prodigy. And after thinking this I quickly paid attention back to what Dad was saying. "Humans have after countless years somehow discovered that the flow of mana is kinda like a bird that flows along random paths. The dense spots of mana that I told you about are placed that we classify as places where this so called bird has taken interest in. Supposedly we could use our mana to interact with the outside world mana and use it as a type of sensor but only certain people can do this and it''s very rare." Oops, might have just done something very insane. Im''a just... keep this hidden for now. Don''t need the old man to pop of blood vessel in his brain. "These dense mana spots are also full of magic irregularities and can cause some strange effects to say the least." "Any why are you telling this all to me Dad? I''ve already learned most of this stuff." "Hehe, you caught me. The reason I''m teaching you this is because I think it''s time for you to explore the town." "... What?" "I''ve kept you in my house and tower for way to long. Father Orsi said that I should let you get to know other people your age and let you learn how to be a normal kid." "Let me say a quote from you from last years birthday party. "You will never be ordinary my son, you''re beyond extraordinary!"" "Yes and while I must say that you''ve taken great leaps in understanding and using magic, magic shouldn''t be the only thing in a kids life. Remember when you where five and could barely even make a blade of grass?" "Yeah," I said, "It was a massive pain." After all, training to be able to properly use my creation magic was exhausting and hard. First of all I had to constantly excrete my mana outside of my body so that I could get it outside of my body so that it had little to no mana cost to get past the barrier. Second I had to learn that you where actually suppose to use the world mana to use magic. This was done my putting the mana in the area of the body being used to manipulate the outside mana and passively change the outside mana to be your mana. Kinda like osmosis. Finally I had to ingrain it to the point that my body and brain did this passively like every other magician. This took up the majority of the five years and was something that I don''t want to go through again. "Well it will be the same way when you leave home to go somewhere else and make a life." said Dad. "You need some actual practice early on so that you don''t fumble and ruin everything." I didn''t say anything as I knew Dad wanted the best for me and I cared about his decision. "Don''t worry Chris, I''ve already planned a small meeting with Father Orsi''s adopted kids. You should be able to get some practice by meeting them." "*Deep breath in and out*, Ok Dad. I''ll do it but only because I know you care." Saying this caused Drouot to get a smile on his face and come up to me to mess my hair up. "Next week is the time when we are going to visit the church. By that time I want you to learn at least some basic conversation skills." "I can do that dad... Is there anyone at the church I should beware of?" I asked "Hmmm..." sounded Drouot as he stroked his beard, "Oh, I know. The one kid there... What was his name?... Ah! Asta! The one kid there called Asta is a bit of a muscle brain and doesn''t have any magic. Though he does keep saying he will be the Magic Emperor even though he has no magic." Drouot shook his head in thought and continued saying, "His determination is strong but I don''t want you to start being like him. His brother Yuno though it much better. He use to be very whiny but has recently started coming out of his shell. I won''t spoil the surprise of meeting them to much but you should become friendly with Yuno and avoid Asta." Nodding my head in agreement with Dad, I told him I would make friends with both of them to show that I will be able to do good in the future. "Now head back to your room, I''ve got some important work to do and some important people to meet. Happy birthday son." He said as he quickly messed up my hair again and walked away ''Guess it''s time to finally meet the two main characters of this world. Better get on their good sides before I randomly interfere with the story and mess something up for them.... Status'' ------------------------- Name- Eric ?????? Magic- Creation Mana Control- Advanced Grade Mana Points- 3248/3354 Spells- N/A Passives- Lower Regeneration Basic Mana Sense (NEW) ------------------------- ''Huh, guess I did get mana sense. System, how does it work?'' [Mana sense has two different abilities. The passive is that you''ll be able to better understand and see the flow of mana inside of people. The active is that you will be able to see how they using it to cast their magic.] ''So I can see what kinda spells they''re casting?'' [Not at the current level but with enough practice, then yes.] ''Eh, not as good as I wanted it to be but at least it has potential if I actually try to improve it. Also good to know that I can get new passives.'' and after finishing up my inner monologue about my status, I went off to my room to work on some magic, study some magic, and to start dreaming about some magic I''ll see in the future. 17 Asta and Yuno It''s been a week since my tenth birthday and I must say that my magic sense skill is very weird. Everywhere I look, I see weird bird like creatures that fly around and whenever Dad does some communication magic, I can see the mana in his body if I activated the skill. It is really weird... Anyways, Dad and I have left the house near the Grimoire Tower and started making our way over to the church. Along the way he showed me some of the areas of Hage Village and told me some small things about each family. After about getting half way through Hage, Dad said that he needed to run a errand really quickly and that if I continued going forwards that I will get to the church withing about ten to twenty minutes. I nodded my head and seeing my acknowledgement, was left to find my way to the church. Walking for ten minutes showed me the wonders of Hage. Farmers used magic to assist them with farming and each person was doing it differently. At some point in my walk I was greeted with a view of the giant skeletal demon head and all I could do was whistle. The head of it was ginormous and held a weird aura around it. Using my mana sense to see if there was anything special about it gave me nothing as there was absolutely no mana inside of the skull. deciding that I couldn''t do anything else, I continued making my way back to the church so that I wouldn''t get in trouble with dad. However along the way I saw something that I knew I had to watch. Right in front of me at the moment was Asta and Yuno themselves. Yuno was constantly firing Wind magic at Asta and trying to persuade him to stop. Asta however kept on trying to push himself through the magic until he eventually hit Yuno with a stick and said something about how persistence is the source of his success before fainting. Seeing him fall down I knew what I had to do. Jogging over to them, I quickly asked Yuno what happened and if the person on the ground was ok. Yuno just said that the person on the ground was fine and that they where practicing magic. Looking between Asta and Yuno quickly I sighed and asked if he could use any help to get the person on the ground home. This caused Yuno to smile slightly and nod his head. Picking up Asta by his read arm, Yuno picked Asta up by his left and we started heading in the direction of the church. By the time we got there, Sister Lily was already outside of the church frantically looking around. Upon seeing us she rushed over and casted a spell on Asta "Yuno, what happened!?" asked Sister Lily "We where practicing magic Sister Lily! Asta wouldn''t give up though and hurt himself while trying to beat me. Luckily this person here saw Asta fall and decided to help us!" Yuno said excitedly while talking to Sister Lily "Wait wait wait," I interrupted. Hearing my chance to introduce myself I said, "Asta? Yuno? I know you two! Dad talks about you two all the time!" Upon hearing this Yuno and Sister lily looked at each other and then me in confusion. Seeing that Yuno wasn''t going to ask, Sister Lily said, "And may ask who you are?" "Oh! Sorry about that! My name is Eric and I''m the son of Drouot and I was told to go to the orphanage and make some friends. Father said that Asta and Yuno where around the same age as me and I should try to make friends with them!" I said quickly with excitement Upon hearing who I was, Lily''s eyes lit up and she said "Oh! Welcome and please come in. I will go get Father Orsi and he will go prepare some food." she ended while bowing and walking away Upon seeing this I turned to Yuno and put my hand out. "Hi, my name is Eric, nice to meet you Yuno." I said All Yuno did was just look at me and said simply, "Hi" and nothing else. A bit afterwords, Asta woke up and said, "AAAAAAAAA" Both Yuno and I stared at him and I took the initiative to ask, "Is that really necessary?" Asta quickly turned to look at me, then pointed at me and said, "WHO ARE YOU?!?" "Hi, names Eric. Nice to meet you Asta." I responded "Oh, ok then. Hey Yuno, told you I would be able to win!" said Asta while rubbing the area underneath his nose All Yuno did to respond was just say, "Hmm" and nod slightly After that there was just a awkward silence amongst all of us. Thankfully Father Orsi called for all of us to come and get dinner. At dinner there was nothing but potato dishes. Father Orsi cried while saying something about wasting so many potatoes on these dishes but that it was worth it. Sitting down in a seat near Asta, I looked around the table to see who else was there. It was a couple of very young kids and a baby so it means that Asta and Yuno where the oldest orphans here. finishing looking around I dug into some potato foods and instantly realized that everything was so so dry. I reached for my glass of water and chugged it down to try and hydrate my throat. While it may have been dry, it was also very good and the taste of it compensated for the dryness of the potatoes. Continuing to chug down water and eat, I eventually got to the point that I was out of water and being on the verge of dehydration from the water. "E-Excuse me Father Orsi and Sister Lily, can I have some more water please?" I asked with a weak and parched voice "Sure thing Eric" Said Sister Lily as she used magic to create some water and put it into my cup "Thank you" I tried saying but nothing came out Drinking some water I then tried saying thank you again but this time I was able to get it out. Midway through the meal, Father Orsi did a fake clearing throat noise and started to ask me some questions. "So Eric, have you been able to figure out what kind of magic you have yet?" He asked "Dad says I have creation magic" I said in the middle of a mouthful of potatoes Father Orsi just stared at me in confusion before saying, "Everyone has creation magic Eric. Creation magic is what happens when you use you mana to create and fuel that object." "No I think you misunderstand me." I said, "My magic is literally creation magic." and after saying that I raised my hand and made a potato appear and hover in front of me. Suddenly I also felt exhausted from using so much mana to create it and make it hover. ''System, please show my status to me please.'' [Affirmative] ------------------------- Name- Eric ?????? Magic- Creation Mana Control- Advanced Grade Mana Points- 863/3361 (¡ü +8 Max Mana) Spells- N/A Passives- Lower Regeneration Basic Mana Sense ------------------------- ''Jesus that took a lot of mana. How much does it cost to make this hover too?'' [Calculating... *Ding* It takes approximately one mana per second to make this hover.] ''Eh not to bad'' and the entire time I was thinking of all this, everyone was staring at me except the kids, and Asta who was shoving everything down his throat as quickly as he could. Father Orsi''s reaction was to start crying tears of joy and say with a raised fist, "Potato creation magic! My dream has come true!" Sister Lily''s reaction was to cover he mouth with her hands and say silently, "The possibilities of this magic!" Yuno''s reaction was to just sit there without any reaction but you could still clearly tell that he was captivated with my magic because he was staring at it and wouldn''t let his eyes off of it. Suddenly letting go of my magic that was holding the potato afloat, they all snapped back to attention. Asta even looked up from his food and asked what was going on. Father Orsi reached over and grabbed the potato to see if it was real. He squeezed it, smelled it, licked it, and than bit right into it. Chewing and then swallowing his food, Father Orsi said, "This... this is a real exact potato... Eric, are you still fueling it with magic to keep this here?" "No sir. After I create the item, it is here permanently and I don''t have to fuel it with magic. Making it hover does require magic still though." Nodding his head, Father Orsi just stared at the potato for a bit before asking, "Does anyone else know about your magic at all Eric?" "Not that I know of Father Orsi. I''ve only recently been given permission from Dad to be outside and talk with other people. The only ones that I could think of are the ones that Dad has shared it with." Nodding his head again, Father Orsi said, "Don''t tell anyone. This magic would be very sought after if people knew of you and it''s abilities..." "Ok father, I''ll make sure to keep this hidden." After that we all ate in silence except for the occasional pass the salt or stupid things from Asta. After about 30 minutes, Dad eventually came to pick me up and had a quick conversation with Father Orsi before saying that it was time to go home. As we where leaving, Asta ran out and said to visit again while waving his entire arm. Dad and I didn''t speak at all until we got home. When we did get home he immediately told me that I have to keep my magic hidden at all costs until I get my Grimoire and am able to defend myself. This was fine with me as I had a legit excuse to use whenever someone asked me what my magic was. I''ll just say, "Sorry can''t tell. Dad said that I have to keep it a secret."... I just hope it works. 18 Grimoire After around five years, I have finally done it. It took almost everything I had in me but at last I succeeded in it. With my creation magic, I have made something out of this world! I. Have. Made. A. PIZZA!!! Seriously though. After going to the church and making a potato to show off my powers, I''ve had the idea to make something from my original world. Pizza was the obvious choice of course as there is nothing as good and delicious as pizza. Along the way of me making this glorious pizza, I slowly became friends with Asta and Yuno. They haven''t really deemed me as a brother as they only classify each other as that but I think I''m well enough to say that they call me their best friend. After all, being with them for five years would get me pretty close to them. I''m also 15 years old now and am old enough to officially get my Grimoire. Asta keeps talking about how when he gets a Grimoire that all of his magic will be let loose and he will be the Magic King. He then also asked Sister Lily to marry him. She quickly rejected and then after Asta asked again, Yuno stepped in with a bit of magic and caused Asta to storm off. ''Drama queen'' was all I could think at the time. In a few more days we will all be going to the Grimoire Acceptance Ceremony which is the Grimoire Tower next to my house to get Grimoires. The ceremony is in March and thankfully my birthday was a bit before it meaning I could go. Seeing as Asta has stormed off to train the last couple of days before the ceremony, Yuno decided to train his wind magic some more, and I have also decided to train my magic some more as well. ''Status'' ------------------------- Name- Eric ?????? Magic- Creation Mana Control- Advanced-Intermediate Grade Mana Points- 5902 /5902 (¡ü +2541 Max Mana) Spells- N/A Passives- Lower Regeneration Novice Mana Sense (Level UP!) ------------------------- After five years of practice I have finally raised my Mana Control and Mana Sense skills up. They''re getting harder and harder to raise as time goes by but I hope that when I eventually join a magic knight group I will be able to raise it quicker. Thankfully the next few days passed by really quickly and the ceremony was finally taking place. I met up with Yuno exactly between where our two houses are and started walking with them down to the ceremony. When we got there Asta was already there to greet us any tell us again how once he got his Grimoire that he will have amazing magic. Walking into the tower, we where greeted my a giant circular open room with books everywhere along the walls, a small stage near the back of the room, and a giant three leaf clover in the ceiling allowing sunlight to come through. Asta stood in the center of the room and said, "A-are all of these Grimoires? Which one is mine?" he then looked slightly to the floor and a bead of sweat stayed on his face Yuno was right behind Asta as he was doing all of this. On one side of the room however were two fancy looking guys they were bragging about how today was the day they where going to become a full-fledged mage. Eventually the one guy looked over as Asta and said, "Pathetic, isn''t it? They shouldn''t give Grimoires to dregs like that." "You said it." The other guy responded "Don''t tell me they''re actually planning on taking the Magic Knights'' entrance exams, too. Only novles born with immense magical power or ties to the royal family ever get in." "Besides, I heard that shrimp can''t even use magic" "Wow... Then we need to take good care of him. He''s like a national treasure, since he''s probably the only one in this whole kingdom who can''t use magic. Hahaha." Thankfully before they could say anymore, Dad appeared. "Welcome, young men and women." He said while floating in the air with a magic carpet. As he was rapidly descending down on his carpet, he continued speaking into his communication magic and saying, "You all begin a new journey today. I wish you all faith, hope, and love. He finally landed on the stage and walked up to the podium while still using his communication magic. "I am the master of this Grimoire Tower. We''ve never had a Wizard King from this area, nor anyone who''s actually achieved greatness in the Magic Knights. I sincerely hope that one of you will become the Wizard King someday." He said while catching my attention as he said the last part. "Now it''s time for the awarding... of the Grimoires!" He said to finish off his speach And after finishing the speech, magic Grimoires where starting to fly off the shelves in the room and surrounding them with many different color magics. They all started going to the center of the room and all just hovered in the air swirling around. Slowly they started going to people and hovering in front of them. "Is this my Grimoire?" One girl said "Check it out! Mine''s bigger!" Some guy said "Mine''s thicker, though." said another guy in response Everyone constantly said many things that usually where around moving to the city or achieving greatness. After a bit of time, Dad started to speak up again, "Good, good. I look forwards to it." The entire time though, Asta was in a crouching position with his arms raised up to the sky with his eyes wide open and bugging out. "Ummmm..." Asta said causing everyone to look at his weird appearance, "My Grimoire''s not coming..." "Ehem..." said father while clearing his throat, "Er... Try again next year." "WHAAAAATTTTT?!" Questioned Asta Upon hearing this everyone started laughing at him and calling him pathetic Yuno on the other hand had a book floating in front of him. All of a sudden it started shinning brightly in a yellow and green light causing everyone to look at it. Even Asta realized something was happening and look at Yuno. Dad opened his eyes and said silently, "A four-leaf clover..." "A four-leaf? You mean the legendary..." the one fancy looking guy said "The one that the first Wizard King received?" Said Father Orsi "The Grimoire said to be filled with immense power and good luck?" Sister Lily asked Father Orsi The book then dropped down and Yuno caught it. He then turned around and said, "I''m going to become the Wizard King." Everyone just gasped and then all at once yelled, "AWESOME!" Asta on the other hand, looked down at the floor hearing this Father Orsi started crying and said, "He''s the shining star of Hage!" and a little kid next to his feet said, "You''re amazing Yuno!" Yuno just stood their and Asta was slowly getting up off of the ground. After finally getting up and without even turning to look at Yuno, Asta said, "Yuno... Just you wait. I''ll catch up to you in no time." Then Asta turned around "Because I''m your Rival!" He said loudly Everyone just laughed at him and all I could think was, ''So cringy'' the entire time everyone was getting their books and saying these things, I was just like Asta. Dad didn''t look at me at all during this so he didn''t know that I didn''t get a book. Upon hearing people make fun of Asta and everything, Yuno closed his eyes, walked past Asta, and said, "Not possible." before leaving the room Eventually everyone funneled out of the room leaving just Dad and me. "Let me see your Grimoire son!" All I could do upon hearing this was just turn to him and say,"I-I... I Didn''t get one dad..." Dad upon hearing this looked to see if it was true and upon realizing that it was, walked up to me and pulled me into a hug. "It''s fine my son. Even if you don''t have a Grimoire you are still my son and I care about you very much. Now lets go home and eat its been a busy day" He said while pulling me in the direction of the exit. ~~~Couple of hours later~~~ "I''d be able to use magic, but..." Asta said while hanging off of a tree, "I never thought I wouldn''t even get one..." Asta was currently in the demon skull and nobody knew about his training area except for him and me. Currently he was all alone reminiscing about everything Yuno and him did together. After a bit he finally pulled himself up and said, "But... like hell I''m gonna give uuuuuupppppp! Hahaha, don''t you underestimate me fate, I''ll show you! Even if it takes one, two, ten, or a hundred years! I''ll keep working hard until I get my Grimoire! I''ll become the Wizard King, and prove to everyone that anyone can be awesome, even if they''re poor or just some orphan! Youy Jeeerrrk! Just you wait Yuno!" ~Meanwhile in a part of the Village~ "H-Hey, you don''t have to go that far." Said one of the fancy people "We should''ve been the stars today. And yet... this peasant receives a four leaf Clover?! I''ll just..."The other responded while starting to open his book "H-Hey!" And before the first fancy guy could do anything, the angry guy finished opening up his book which started to have a red fiery mana around it. "I''ll just have to turn it into ash!" The angry guy while having a long beam of fire be sent to Yuno. All Yuno did was swirl his hand around with wind magic around it and create a small tornado around him to deflect all of the fire Upon seeing this the angry guy said, "He held back my flames without even using his Grimoire?! D-Do something!" he said to the other guy "But..." "Do it!" Then all of a sudden chains appeared out of the wall ~My room~ ''I knew Asta wasn''t going to get a Grimoire but... Even I didn''t get one?'' I thought while laying on my bed ''No... Even if I don''t get a Grimoire from the tower, then I still will have one!'' I thought again as I jumped up from my bed and started standing on it. ''I will... I will..'' I thought before coming to the realization "I will just make myself a Grimoire." I said out loud Closing my eyes and imagining a book, I started to envision what I wanted. Slowly in my mind a one leaf clover appeared on a book. And then another... and another... and another... and another... and finally one last clover. A golden book with a six leaf clover was on it. Without my knowing, my entire room was shining with light as I was making this book. If someone was here in my room with me, they would sense a Gigantic source of mana emanating from me and the newly formed book I just made. Without even knowing it, after the book was finished being made the god like glow was starting to disappear from my room. When I eventually did open my eyes I saw, I saw the book I just finished imagining. It was emanating a golden and white light that seemed to be calling to me. Upon grabbing the book I had a strange feeling. ''System, status.'' ------------------------- Name- Eric ?????? Magic- Creation Mana Control- Advanced-Intermediate Grade Mana Points- 0 /10,000 (¡ü +4098 Max Mana) Passives- Lower Regeneration Novice Mana Sense Grimoire- God''s Heavenly Grimoire Spells- Grimoire Creation (New!) ------------------------- Upon seeing my status I opened my book to see if I truly did have that spell. The first page of the book held that spell and you can tell by just looking at the words for the spell that it is different from the usual language for spells. This was the language from my old world. The language only I could read for I created it. ~Other Side Of Town A Minute Earlier~ Asta was being beat up by a former magic knight who was trying to steal Yuno''s book because it was a four leaf clover. Asta was about to give up and let himself be killed. Suddenly Yuno decided to shout out that Asta is his rival. Asta looked up and grabbed the magic knight who was holding him down and started emanating a evil aura around him when suddenly the area became dark with red particles floating. A black Grimoire with a blood red aura appeared. The book opened and a giant black sword came out of the book, sticking itself into the ground. Asta got up, put his hand around the hilt of the sword, and then looked up at the magic knight with a glare that radiated anger but also showed that he was tranquil 19 Unlimited Blade Works? The minute after making my Grimoire I fell asleep on my bed from Mana Exhaustion. I woke up next morning and scrambled to find my book to see if it wasn''t a dream. Luckily it wasn''t and I was able to find my book under my pillow. Rushing over to father''s room I quickly woke him up and showed him my book. I made up a quick lie that it appeared to me in the middle of the night and after that I fainted. He worried a bit at the fainting part but he was also very excited to hear that I got myself my own Grimoire. "So son, what spells do you have in your Grimoire?" he asked Pulling out my book to look really quickly, I said, "Grimoire Creation" Hearing this, Dad''s eyes lit up and fumbled to get his Grimoire. Handing it to me, he told me to cast the spell to try and make the Grimoire. I opened my book to the first page and used mana to make it hover. "{Creation magic: Grimoire Creation}" I said while holding Dad''s book as inspiration Upon finishing the spell I felt a huge amount of mana leave my body and a copy of Dad''s Grimoire appear floating in the air covered in my golden white mana color compared to Dad''s green mana color. Grabbing the book from the air, I put it side by side with the original one so see if there where anything different. Dad grabbed the copy from my hand and tried using it to cast a spell. After nothing happened, Dad handed the book back to me and told me to try and using it. I accepted the book and opened it to the first page. "{Communication Magic: Loud Voice}" I said. The next moment afterwards I asked, "Did it work" very loudly and made the room vibrate from it Canceling the magic by ending the feed of mana to it, I said out loud, "Yes... Yes it did work" Dad and I then tried a couple more thing with the copy until at one point, I placed the copy Grimoire next to my Grimoire. Upon doing so I got a notification from the system. [Would you like to add Communication Grimoire to list of Grimoires? (YES/NO)] I immediately accepted yes and saw a bright golden white aura surround the two grimoires and combine them. All that was left was my original Grimoire with one new extra spell. Grimoire Switch. ''Shit. Just realized that I never asked for the explanation for the first spell. System, please give me the descriptions of the two spells please.'' [Grimoire Creation- Create a exact copy of a Grimoire you''re holding. This copy can only be used by you and has no connection to the other Grimoire''s user. Grimoire Switch- By creating a Grimoire with your magic, you can then add it to your own Grimoire so that you can quickly switch it to the other. Also helps so you don''t have to carry the other book around.] ''huh'' "Dad I''m going to try something. {Creation Magic: Grimoire Switch}." After doing that nothing happened. "Let me try that again, {Creation Magic: Grimoire Switch- Communication}." This time, my book changed appearance to be similar to dad''s except that it still had my six leaf clover on the front of it. Saying the spell again but this time changing Communication to Heavenly, I switched it back to my book. All of a sudden the system made a message appear. [Gift available for host. Would you like to accept? (YES/NO)] Thinking yes, the message disappeared and a new one was sent. [Host has accepted the gift. Gift held the passive, (Unneeded Grimoire)] ''Please display status and give a description'' ------------------------- Name- Eric ?????? Magic- Creation Mana Control- Advanced-Intermediate Grade Mana Points- 4,386 /10,000 Passives- Lower Regeneration Novice Mana Sense Unneeded Grimoire (NEW!) Grimoire- God''s Heavenly Grimoire Spells- Grimoire Creation Grimoire Switch (NEW!) ------------------------- [Unneeded Grimoire- Don''t need to use a Grimoire to cast any of you spells. Including spells from other created spell books that have been added using Grimoire Switch. Any spell casted using Unneeded Grimoire except {Grimoire Creation} cost double the mana] ''Huh, thanks Chris, I guess this is a gift from you'' [Note from System Creator: NP Bud. XOXO -Chris] Finished reading everything and surprising my Dad, I asked if I could go visit Asta and Yuno to show them my Grimoire. Dad hesitated at first but said that I could as long as I didn''t do any magic and then sent me on my way. Upon hearing that quickly rushed out the door and ran over to the Church. After running for about twenty minutes, I got to the church, and knocked on their door rapidly. Yuno finally opened the door and I raised up my book to his face to show him it. "Look,look,look,look,look,look,look!" All Yuno did was push my book down out of his face and then ask me a random question "What do you plan to do now that you have a Grimoire?" "Well leave for the magic knights exam in six months of course." I responded Upon hearing this Yuno faintly smiled and said that Asta and him are planning to journey together in six months to take it. They where wondering if I would go with. "Yeah! Le- Wait a minute, why is Asta going?" I asked after hearing him say Asta was going too. "Asta got a Grimoire after the ceremony. Something with swords and anti-magic I think." ''Hm hm." I said while nodding my head, "Hey, you think I can look at your Grimoire really quick?" Yuno hesitated after hearing this but because he knew me for five years, he decided to let me take a look. Holding his book I quickly cast my spell, "{Creation Magic: Grimoire Create}" Yuno hearing that I was casting a spell tried getting his book back without even paying attention to the spell I was casting. After finishing the spell, a new green Grimoire with my usual magic aura around it was floating in between Yuno and me. "Here you go Yuno!"I said while handing him back the original book "Wh-What did you do Eric?" Yuno said while staring between his book and the copy "Just some magic" I responded as I took the copy out of the air and opened it "Watch this" I said with a wink and started casting one of his spells, "{Wind Magic: Towering Tornado}" Casting the spell, a small tornado appeared in my other hand and I showed it to Yuno with a giant smile on my face "I got some pretty cool magic" I said Ending the magic, I then merged the two books and caused Yuno even more confusion but before he could even ask, Asta ran up to me. "Eric, Eric, Eric, Eric, look, look, look, look, look, look! I got my own Grimoire!" Asta said with stars in his eyes ''How is that even possible? Literal stars in his eyes? That... that''s his true magic'' "N-Nice job Asta. What magic did you get" "Hehe" Asta said while opening his book and pulling out a giant sword "Woah, can I hold it?" I asked "Sure but be careful, its very heavy" he said while offering me the hilt I reached out to grab the hilt and Asta seeing me grab it, let go of the sword. Even though I was lifting with all of the strength in my right arm, it stabbed itself into the ground. The entire time too it was draining a good amount of my mana. ''System, how much mana does this drain per second?'' I asked while still trying to pull the sword out of the ground with both hands [It absorbs about 25 mana per second for each hand on it. If you where to duel wield it, it would consume around 50 mana per second.] ''Jesus. Now I know why everyone fears that sword.'' "I can''t lift it Asta. You can put it back now or make it disappear." Pulling the sword out of the ground and putting it back into his Grimoire, I asked Asta if I could take a look at his Grimoire. Asta without even thinking shoved it into my hands and said, "Its so cool right? So sosososososososososos coooooool!" Hearing this I smirked and then said, "You want to see something cool? Watch this. {Creation Magic: Grimoire Create}" and made a copy appear in between Asta and me. However this Grimoire was slightly different. This one was the same color as my hair and was has a aura of both black and white around it. Asta the entire time was just yelling, "SOOOOOOOOOOOO COOOOOOOOOOL!!!" I eventually grabbed the book and opened it up. As there was no magic in this book, I just tried pulling a sword out of it. I was able to grab onto the hilt and pull it out but once it was all the way out, it fell to the ground because of the weight. With a quick sigh, I put the sword back in hilt first and once that was done, I merged the two grimoires. ''Seeing these swords come in and out of the books though gave me a idea. Like that one guy from fate stay night.... Shirou! That was his name. What if I could make some swords like Unlimited Blade Works..." [Host has found a connection between sword magic and creation magic. What would you like to name the spell?] ''Give me a description first'' [????- Can create copy of any blade that has been seen of with pitch perfect accuracy. Can change the copied weapon''s size and look slightly. Can also add or remove parts of other weapons] ''Hmmm.... Call it God''s Weapon] [Confirmed. Would host like to see status?] ''Yes'' ------------------------- Name- Eric ?????? Magic- Creation Mana Control- Advanced-Intermediate Grade Mana Points- 359 /10,000 Passives- Lower Regeneration Novice Mana Sense Unneeded Grimoire Grimoire- God''s Heavenly Grimoire Spells- Grimoire Creation Grimoire Switch God''s Weapon (NEW!) ------------------------- ''Nice'' I thought before saying to Asta, "Hey, Watch this! {Creation Magic: God''s Weapon}" The sword that started to appear looked very similar to Asta''s demon dweller sword. It had a much slimmer look to it and looked like a regular sword. Sadly like the Demon-Dweller sword, it couldn''t absorb magic into it as I have never seen that sword. Only the one he has shown me which is the Demon-Slaying sword. "Yuno can you send a bit of wind magic my way?" and without even responding he sent a sharp blade of wind magic my way. Barely having time to react, I put it up in the air in front of me and let the wind hit it. "YOU COULDN''T EVEN SAY OK OR SOMETHING!?!" Asta on the other hand was very entertained by my magic and kept on praising me. The rest of the day after that situation, dealt with us planning the next couple of months and our plan to take the Magic Knight test. Eventually we decided that we will try and train our magic as much as possible during these next few months and get use to our Grimoires. We also talked about what happened yesterday night and they caught me up on the situation of how they where attacked by a ex-magic knight who was after Yuno''s book. They also explained how Asta got his and said for some reason said that Asta''s magic was his determination... Weird. 20 Entrance Exams "{Wind Magic: Crescent Kamaitachi}" *BANG* "{Creation Magic: Grimoire Switch- Creation Magic}, {Creation Magic: God''s Blade}" *SLASH* *CRUNCH* *Heavy Breathing* "Oh god this is tiring." *More heavy breathing" "AAAAAAA TEN MORE!" "{Wind Magic: Crescent Kamaitachi}! {Creation Magic: God''s Blade}!" *CRUNCH* *BANG* *WOOSH* "Oh god... Astaaaaaa.... I know why you don''t have magiiiiiccccc" I silently cried to myself, "Using anti-magic and regular magic depletes you mana so quicklyyyyyy..." and after saying this, I was silent for a bit of time before yelling, "I NEED A NAP" and falling to the ground unconscious When I woke up again I was still on the ground outside with broken pieces of rocks and cut trees everywhere. Getting up the ground and walking over to a tree that wasn''t destroyed I sat down. Looking up at the sky why sitting down I thought about my current progress. ''Status.'' ------------------------- Name- Eric ?????? Magic- Creation Mana Control- Intermediate Grade (Level Up!) Mana Points- 6,541 /16,588 (¡ü +6,588 Max Mana) Passives- Lower Regeneration Novice Mana Sense Unneeded Grimoire Grimoire- God''s Heavenly Grimoire Spells- Grimoire Creation Grimoire Switch God''s Weapon ------------------------- ''Practicing using other people''s magic increases my max mana so quickly... Or using the Anti-Magic sword is putting such a huge demand on my mana that my body is naturally getting more and making more quicker... God I''m to tired to think about this...'' I thought while slowly getting up ''Ow ow ow ow'' was all I could think while moving myself to my house All of this constant daily practice has put a huge strain on both my body and mind. Luckily because of all this strain, I now have increased my strength by huge amounts, and have increased my mana but I hate all of this. It is to much work and I need about ten naps... no wait, twenty naps. Finally getting myself over to the front door while constantly complaining, I saw a pre-made dinner for me on the table. Ignoring it and going to my room, I flopped on the bed and continued the rest of my sleep. ~5 Hours Later~ *BANG BANG BANG* "ERIC, WAKE UUUUP! YUNO AND I ARE ABOUT TO LEAAAAAVE" *BANG BANG BANG* "ERIIIICCCC" "FOR HEAVENS SAKE ASTA, JUST SHUT UP" I finally yelled after hearing Asta banging at my door for around five minutes now ''God dammit... Guess I won''t ever get enough sleep now...'' I thought to myself Forcing myself to get up from my bed and quickly change clothing, I finally opened the door and got outside with Asta. We talked a bit before meeting near the exit of town where everyone was already waiting for us. "What took you so long?" Yuno asked "I was in the middle of a delightful nap" was all I responded with Everyone was either congratulating each other or crying about us leaving. Dad was there too and he gave me a magic broom and a bit of money for my leaving gift. No clue what the others got but from what I know about Father Orsi, he probably gave them potatoes... that guy really loves potatoes. Since the royal capital is a long, long way from Have Village we had to leave a couple of weeks early so that we could make it in time. Asta of course started the first conversation of the trip by asking what it''s like. "I wonder if I''ll meet the wizard king?" Asta also said "First, we need to pass the Magic Knights entrance exam. Then we''ll talk." responded Yuno "I''m so excited!" "Excited? Aren''t you scared?" "No, I''m Eric!" I said, cutting in, "And I''m also, so so so tired." "Come on Eric, Let''s hurry! The royal capital''s super far away!" Asta said while starting to sprint "It doesn''t even matter if we get there early though. We''ll still have to wait for the exam day." "Just because you get there quickly, doesn''t mean you''ll become the Wizard King any quicker.'' Said Asta "Agreed" I said while sipping at some coffee "Where did you get that Eric?" asked Yuno "I made it of course." I said mid sip "*Sigh* Please don''t try and show off your magic to much in the city" "Yeah yeah, sure. Just let me finish my coffee" "Your what?" "Nothing" Eventually Asta and Yuno started talking again before they started to race each other. With a sigh I made my coffee disappear and using Unneeded Grimoire to add some wind magic to my movement to catch up with the two. By the time I did catch up with them, Asta was sprawled out on the ground panting and Yuno was sitting down on a rock also panting but telling Asta to stop as we''ve still got a long way to go. "You guys need a quick break?" I asked as I slowed down my fall using wind magic "Yes" said Yuno while Asta said "Not yet! I''m not done yet!" while getting up and trying to run to the city again Thankfully Yuno caught him by his shirt and threw him against a rock ~TIME SKIPS!~ After walking for a couple of weeks we''ve finally gotten to the city. We''ve gone through harsh rain, deserts, and lots of animals to get here but we''re here. Now all that''s left is the magic knights entrance exams... And some exploring. As we''ve entered the city, we instantly saw tons of magic being used in everyday life kinda like in Hage. Some guy was roasting some meat with his fire magic, someone was holding fish in a pocket of water, and someone was cutting a apple using a knife being held up with some air magic I think. "So, where is the magic knight entrance exams held anyways?" Asked Asta "Over there obviously" I said while pointing to where a bunch of people where gathering Walking over to the main entrance of the gathering, there was a bunch of people watching as everyone went in to register. Out in the crowd, some stranger yelled out to the people registering that they where the Clover Kingdoms hope. "I''ll do my best!" Yelled Asta to the crowd Yuno and I on the other hand where constantly saying, "We don''t know him... We don''t know him..." When we eventually got through the entrance we where sorted into three different lines to have our Grimoires checked and to be given a number. After a bit of waiting, I finally got to the end of my line and was called for. "Next please" Walking up to the guy I said, "I''m Eric from Hage Village." "Eric from Hage Village... Ok could I see your Grimoire then? Pulling out my Grimoire from the special bag I made to hold it, I showed the front of it to the guy. "A s-s-six-leaf clover!?!" he said loudly "H-hey... D-Did he just say a... S-Six leaf Grimoire!?!" some guy from the crowd said. Upon hearing all of this, it caused a everyone except Asta and Yuno to start talking about my Grimoire. "Can you just give me my number so I can go?" I asked impatiently "Y-Yes sir." He said while quickly casting a small spell on my Grimoire and then giving me my number. Asta came up next after me but I wasn''t paying attention. Walking down the hall I entered into a area that resembled a arena. Inside where a bunch of people who where all waiting for the exams to start. At one point while waiting inside of the arena, birds started to fly down and peck some people. While this was happening I over heard a conversation. "Hey, ow! What the heck are these birds?!" "The infamous anti-birds of the exam venue." "Really? These things?" "The weaker your magical powers, the more these guys flock to you." ''Huh, that''s pretty cool. Wait a minute, ASTA!'' I thought Quickly looking over to find Asta, I first found Yuno. Yuno was just standing around with no birds flying around him. Asta was also walking up to him talking about seeing who would be the next magic king. Looking over to Asta showed that birds where swarming all around him making it seem as if he was a scare crow. ''Jesus... Asta... I feel so sorry for you right now...'' was all I could think Eventually so many birds started swarming around Asta that he tried to run away from them. The birds continued to follow him and made it into a pretty funny scene I must say. At some point during the wild run, Asta ran into some really tall buff guy who said he was going to kill him. Asta for some reason, then put his hand on his shoulder and said, "Man, you look old! You must''ve had a hard life!" The guy in response grabbed Asta by the head and said, "It appears you''re ready to die." ''Asta... I no longer feel sorry for you.'' Then two guys wearing black robes that went down to their elbows, asked this guy why he was down here. The guy simply responded with, "To end this little twerp''s life." Everyone in the crowd started talking about these people and making them seem very important. Eventually everyone started talking about the guy and that he was a squad captain. I stopped paying attention at this point because everything was starting to become predictable. Eventually the squad captain let him go and told him to take care of himself or he was going to kill him. After a minute all of a sudden, all of the birds flew up into the air and brought everyone''s attention to the nine people standing on a balcony. Then out of nowhere dark clouds started gathering directly above the arena and a green light appeared that started making a tree grow downwards. As the tree grew, branches started heading to people and growing brooms off of them for everyone. "We will now begin the Magic Knights Entrance Exam." said some guy in a mask. Continuing to speak, he also said, "We will now have you all take several tests. The nine of us will evaluate your performance, and then we will select the candidates that we would like to add to our squads. If chosen, you will join that squad. If you''re chosen by more than one squad, you may choose the squad you would like to join. On the other hand, those who are not chosen by any captain are not qualified to join the Magic Knights. For the first exam, we will have you get on those brooms and fly." Upon hearing the last bit, people started complaining to each other. A lot of them said that they''ve never ridden one before and said they don''t know how. Thankfully, Dad gave me some practice on how to do it before I left home. He must''ve known that this would happen. "Mages who can control their magical powers should be able to do this instinctively. It is the most basic way for mages to travel. If you cannot fly on a broom, you shouldn''t even be here. All right, begin." The mask guy said while flicking out his arm Seeing this, people started getting on their brooms and trying to fly. Looking around showed me some hilarious faces of the people. Some look constipated while others looked as if they where trying to solve a very complex math formula. People started getting off the ground left and right with only some people truly being successful. Shacking my head, I got on my broom to show them how to properly do it. I instantly rised up into the air and decided to do something cool. I started to stand up and started walking forwards as I made my broom move forwards with me and also twirl. Eventually I was standing on the head of the broom balancing perfectly with my arms out to side to help keep balance... Also to just T-Pose in general. At some point I did put my arms down to stop looking stupid and flew towards Yuno. Yuno himself was standing on his broom moving it around kinda like a skateboard. I myself was still standing on the top of the broom with the bristles aiming down at the floor. It may have looked really weird but it showed my magical control of my broom and my physical prowess of being able to balance and stand on it like that. Eventually we where all called down and given our next task. Stone walls where constructed in front of us and we where told to use our raw mana to destroy it. I just formed a small measly ball with my mana at the tip of my finger. Some dirty blond guy said "Bah-ha" and made fun of it but I then sent it to the wall it destroyed it instantly. He instantly stopped making that weird noise and me and turned to Asta to make fun of him. The next test was to hit moving targets with accuracy at the center. This time I did almost the same thing but this time I fired multiple small balls of mana at each target and hit each and everyone one of them perfectly multiple times in a row. Next test was the perfect test for me. The people on the balcony called it the Creation Magic Exam and said that I had to create something with my magic. With a small smirk on my face I decided to make something awesome. Combining everything I know about magic and my ideas for things, I made a phoenix out of ice that breathed light. It took a huge amount of my mana but thankfully for my training over the years, I was able to do this at least once before draining to much of my mana. Again, the next test was a perfect fit for me. Developmental Magic Exam dealt with improving my magic from one thing to another. For this I just created a simple seed, and fueled it with some mana that I had transformed into earth magic to speed up the growth. The tree grew nearly as quickly as the one that appeared out of the sky early to hand us the brooms. Finally the last exam was coming up and the mask guy walked up to the balcony once again. "All right. The next exam shall be the last one." He said, "You will engage in actual combat." Hearing this everyone started mumbling and saying things that I couldn''t exactly hear Then one of the other nine people stood up and yelled for everyone to hear, "You''ll be battling! You will pair off and fight with your partner. You may use your grimoires to attack. Fighting is our duty. Show us your true abilities!" After he ended, the mask guy spoke up again. "As soon as one of you yields or becomes unable to fight, the exam will be over. There will be mages who can use healing magic on standby." Again the other guy interrupted again by saying, "So fight to your heart''s content!" I walked up to a random guy and asked him if he was willing to fight. He simply said sure and then tried striking a conversation with me. I simply didn''t pay attention as I wanted to watch the battles. The first battle was between Asta and that weird guy from earlier who kept saying "Bah-ha". Each of them got to their sides of the arena and when the battle started, "Bah-ha" guy formed a blue dome around himself that had weird cannon like things on the sides. "There''s no need to hold back. Come at me! Bah-ha!" said Bah-ha guy with one eye closed and a smirk on his face. "Now... Make sure to struggle as much as you can to make things exciting!" he finished "Sure thing." Asta responded simply as he opened his Grimoire and let it float with the blood red aura "Here I go" said Asta as he pushed himself off the ground so hard that the ground beneath him broke and he was sent flying to Bah-ha guy. Half way to Bah-ha guy, Asta reached into his Grimoire and started pulling out his sword. Bah-ha guy only had enough time to say "Huh?" before Asta was already at him easily used his sword to easily downwards slash through the bubble and knock the guy out with so much force that it broke the ground around them. Everyone was very surprised at what happened and Asta then went into some random speech again about becoming the Magic King and joining the the Magic Knights. After hearing it so much I just gave up on listening to it. I just started getting myself ready to make it my time to shine. 21 Mortal Comba The next couple of battles went either really quickly or really slowly. Eventually my battle came up and the random guy I picked went to one side of the arena and I went to the other. We took positions and got ready to battle. "Three... Two... One... BEGIN!" Yelled the mask guy My opponent went first as I wanted to see what he could do. "{Storm Magic: Thundering Beam}!" He shouted The magic was very similar to Skyrim as it looked really similar to the sparks spell but had a much longer distance. Sadly this lighting type of magic was surprisingly slow even though it was lightning. Upon seeing this all I could do was just sigh. "{Creation Magic: God''s Weapon}" I said for my first spell without even opening my book. The sword in my hand had a steel grip that wasn''t Anti-Magic as in the six months of training, I''ve changed the sword slightly so that if I hold it properly, it doesn''t take all of my mana. I simply put the blade up to my face and let my sword eliminate the magic. Once he finished the spell and I eliminated all of the magic, I started to slowly walk forwards. My opponent after seeing my eliminate the magic started going crazy and fired spell after spell at me. I continued walking slowly before standing around twenty feet in front of him and stopped. "C-Can''t walk any further can you? Have you finally realized the strength of my magic!?!" My opponent boasted as he saw me stop "It''s time to end this! {Storm Magic: Thun-" Before he even got his spell off, I quickly casted my own spell. "{Wind Magic: God''s Fist}" A giant fist of visible fast moving wind appeared above him and hit him into the ground. During the couple months of training and weeks of walking to the city, I found out something about my Grimoires. I can create my own spells for the Grimoires instead of only having to rely on what spells the Grimoire had at the time of creation. This means that I can permanently upgrade my spells and not have to constantly go to people''s Grimoires over and over again to just have a update. Thankfully while I was thinking about all of this stuff related to Grimoires, my opponent was still unconscious from my God''s Fist spell. Everyone was staring at me too. The people who where paying attention to my spell chants though had their eyes bugging out because the understood that I just casted two different types of magic spells without even opening my Grimoire. Throwing my sword into the air, I released the magic that was making it appear and let it disappear into nothingness. I went back to the crowd and waited for the next battle to start. The next couple of battles where just like the previous ones except for Asta''s battle and after a couple of battles, Yuno''s battle was finally happening. Yuno walked out with this person who was smirking the entire time. People where starting to talk to each other about this person''s nobility and magic. Down in the battle part of the arena, the Noble was smack talking to Yuno about how since he is a Noble that he is obviously much better and wealthier then him in every way. Hearing this I called out to Yuno and said one little thing. "Show him the truth." This caused Yuno to smile and look at me before looking back to his opponent with a look of boredom on his face. The Noble started opening his Grimoire first and made a giant ball of lighting appear that was only growing bigger. Once the Noble casted the spell, only then did Yuno start to act. Yuno opened his Grimoire while the ball kept growing bigger and bigger. The ball was sending blasts of lighting everywhere and the Noble has a gross look on his face. After saying something which I couldn''t hear, the Noble sent the ball to Yuno who said and casted, "{Wind Magic: Towering Tornado}" A big tornado appeared in between Yuno and the ball of lightning and caused what appeared to be a stale mate between the two magics. However the wind from Yuno''s spell lifted the Noble up and started damaging him heavily. Once Yuno''s spell eliminated the ball of lightning, Yuno then cancelled his spell and let the Noble drop. Everyone in the crowed gasped and awed in surprise that Yuno was able to defeat a Noble instantly. Upon seeing this, all I could do was have a slight grin on my face because I knew Yuno had it in him to be able to do it. After a couple more battles, the night sky turned dark and the exams ended. The masked guy started saying "We are going to call numbers, and the numbers called have to step forwards." Next a female squad leader appeared and said, "Squad captains will then raise their hands for the people they would like to join their squads." She also re-elaborated the fact about multiple squad captains trying to pick you and that yo may choose. Then the guy from earlier who explained the battles, explained again about if no captain raises their hand about how you have to leave. Then for the last time, a person with white silver like hair spoke up and said, "If you aren''t picked, leave immediately." After saying all this they then started calling out numbers and picking people or not picking people. Going through person after person took us all the way till morning until we finally got to Yuno. Yuno walked forwards and stood in front of them. A announcer said, "All who wish to offer, please raise your hand." A second passed and then every single squad leader raised their hands. Everyone was talking and gasping from amazement and surprise. Yuno stood staring at them for a couple of seconds before saying, "Please allow me to join the Golden Dawn." Up next after Yuno was Asta and he started to walk forwards after his number was called. Standing before all of them, Asta yelled, "I''m Ready!" The announcer then said again, "All who wish to offer, please raise your hand." There was a awkward silence for a couple of seconds before the announcer said, "No offers." "N-No way..." was all that Asta could say people behind him started complaining and telling him to scram. Asta continued to stand there before the guy from earlier who tried squashing Asta''s head like a water melon spoke up. "Well, that''s no surprise. No matter how high your combat skills are, if the source of your power is unknown, no one wants anything to do with it. In the end, the only thing desired from a Magic Knight is their magical powers." He said before releasing a huge amount of magical aura that was suppressing a huge amount of the crowd, and scaring the rest. The captain then jumped down from the balcony and landed a bit in front of Asta. He then walked forwards and then stood even closer to Asta before saying, "And since you have no magical powers, no one wants you. That''s the cruel reality. You said earlier that you wanted to become the Wizard King, didn''t you? Which means you''re going to surpass the nine captains here, right? Now that I''m standing before you, do you still have the nerve to say that you''re going to become the Magic King, even without any magical powers?" Asta halted for a bit but gripped his fist even tighter and said, "E-Even if I can''t join the Magic Knights today... No matter how may times I fall, no matter what anyone says to me, I''m still going to become the Wizard King someday!" All this did was cause the captain look down at him with a look of sorrow before turning off his threatening aura. After a second passed, the captain gained a huge smile and started laughing like a mad man. "You''re funny, kid." He said while pointing to Asta, "Join my squad." "Huh?" was all Asta could say "I''m telling you that I''ll let you join the Black Bulls... By the way... declining isn''t an option." The captain suddenly said with a evil look on his face and a sinister shining glow in his eyes "I''ll make life so miserable for you in the Black Bulls that you''ll be torn to shreds, so be ready for that. Hahahaha.... And then someday... become the Wizard King." Asta just started at the Captain with a look of awe on his face. ''Dude... stop looking at his pecks...'' was all I could think because Asta didn''t realize it but he was which was kinda awkward After a minute of the awkward staring, Asta finally said, "Yes, sir!" And after being picked, Asta was moved to a different part of the arena and I was called up next. Walking forwards and in front of the captains, the announcer said, "All who wish to offer, please raise your hand". Nobody raised their hand at first but quickly looking at each other, one by one they raised their hand. Everyone gasped and awed at this feat because it was the second time in history that its happened and the first one just happened a bit earlier. Quickly crossing off the Black Bulls and the Golden Dawn from my list because of Asta and Yuno joining them respectively, I then looked at each captain to decide who to pick next. I was deciding between two of the groups. The Blue Rose and the Azure Deer. The main reason for me picking these two where because of one main thing... their color. Yup. My favorite color was blue so I simply decided that I will pick a group that fits that color. "Umm, excuse me" I said Upon hearing this, all the captains looked at me to hear what I was about to say "I have a question for you Blue Rose" Hearing this, the Captain stood up and asked me what my question was. "Could you explain a bit about the blue roses please?" was all I asked The captain then started ranting about the goals and ideals of the Blue Roses but one little part sticked out to me the most. It was, and I quote, " We are a squad made up mostly of women." Now for most people, this would instantly appease to them. For me however, I didn''t want a harem or anything and if I am correct about anime tropes and cliches, then only the women in this squad will be given the good stuff while all of the men are treated horribly. Before the Blue Roses captain could even finish, I said, "I pick Azure Deer." this caused a gasp of surprise from everyone and an hearty laugh from the Black Bulls captain. The Azure Deer''s captain stood up and showed himself to me. He looked like a kid but still seemed to be the age around 19. He has spiky, aqua-colored hair which has a weird mess on top of it. The captain bowed and thanked me before pointing me in the direction of where his squad was. I walked over there but not before saying good bye to Asta and Yuno. They both gave me the usual farewells that one would receive and then we split ways. About another hour or two later, the exams ended and I got two more people that the Azure Deer squad. The captain walked up to us and started talking very friendly with us. Behind him was a person dressed in a butler outfit that seemed to be his personal guard or something. After a bit of time, the captain explained that his name was Rill Boismortier and we are now going to use magic brooms to fly on over to the Azure Deer''s hidden base. Giving each of us a broom, we started flying to the base. Weirdly enough we where actually flying into the horizon as if it was some weird cowboy movie that just ended. After flying for two hours and a couple of mishaps from the other two recruits, we eventually got to a open area that had a castle in the center of it. Landing down near a giant gate, we where greeted by a couple of other members of the Azure Deer. "Welcome to your new home!" Said Rill as we finally landed and had his arms open, showing the rest of the Azure Deer and the base. 22 Azure Deer The first person to walk up to us after landing was a girl wearing a bunch of winter clothing. She bowed and said that she will be showing us around for today and also showing us where we will stay inside the castle. We explored and walked around the castle for a good hour or two before being told that we can do whatever we wanted now and where sent on our ways. I went to the cafeteria to see what food I could make cause I haven''t eaten anything in the last couple of days. Heading there I met Rill in the halls and waved to him. Rill seeing me wave, walked over to me and said, "Hey! You mind if I ask you a couple questions about your magic? Can I, can I, can I please!?!" He said like a child "Uhhh... Depends on if you''ll let me see your Grimoire." was all I answered Rill hesitated for a bit because of the long emotional history with his Grimoire but eventually his curiosity got the better of him. He handed me his Grimoire and asked me to tell him what my magic was. "Creation magic." I simply said while immediately casting {Grimoire Creation}. Kinda like Yuno, I casted it so quickly and surprisingly that they didn''t have any time to react. Rill grabbed hold of me but by the time he did, a new copy of his Grimoire was in front of me. "You can have your Grimoire back now." I said while trying to get him off of me Luckily he did get off of me but he jumped to the copy of his Grimoire instead of his own Grimoire. ''It took you a long time to hand me your Grimoire and now your''re just forgetting it immediately?'' I thought "Hey, can I have that copy now? I need that to improve my magic." I asked Looking down at the book and flipping through a couple of pages, Rill then closed the book and looked up at me before saying, "Explain." "..." "..." "Fine. I can create copies of other people''s Grimoires and merge it with my own Grimoire to obtain their spells and magic. However to use the magic proficiently after merging them, I have to cast a spell that switches my Grimoire to the merged Grimoire. Once I get enough practice with it, I can use it in my original Grimoire form" "Hmmm," pondered Rill, "Show me then." He said while trying to hand me my copy of his Grimoire. Handing him his Grimoire, I merged the copy and my own Grimoire before attempting to cast the spell. "Uhhh Rill, I need to know what magic you use really quickly so that I can say the spell correctly and change it" "Oh yeah. I use painting magic!" He said while pulling out a brush and art pallet from his Grimoire "Huh, ok. {Creation Magic: Grimoire Switch- Painting Grimoire}" My Grimoire then switched to a white Grimoire that had a square of shapes and colors going around the clover. Opening the book I flipped around to see what spells I had. One caught my attention my saying it was a restraining magic and I always wanted to try it. Pulling out his palette and brush, I then started casting the spell. "{Painting Magic: Spring of Restriction}" Casting my spells made me draw in the air in front of me and even took control of my actions. When the painting was done it looked like a circle of water with some rocks around it. Rill himself then created a painted rock and threw it into the spring to see if it worked. Immediately the rock was trapped and proved that the spell worked. "Well that was a nice surprise but I have to go fill out some stupid paper work to officially add you to my team. Thanks for chatting with me!" He said while running off ''Ok then... Lets just hope that there are no more surprises...'' [Gift is available for user. Would you like to open it? (YES/NO)] Nope. Spoke to soon. ''Yes, obviously open it.'' [Congratulations. User has been gifted with, shop, quests, and a optional HUD. Would user like to accept these gifts?] ''Yes please!'' [Confirmed] ''Cool, now show me the shop!'' ------------------------------------------- Black Clover- Magic Tools Magic Items Grimoires Spells Buffs Passives Other Worlds ------------------------------------------- ''So this isn''t just the Black Clover world system?'' [No. User has been given a shop for everything and everything. User just needs to use {Chris Points} to buy things.] *Sigh* ''System, tell Chris to change the name of the points.'' [Affirmative...] [...] [...] [Message from Chris: Fuck You] ''System are they still called Chris points?'' [No. They are now just called {System Points}] ''Perfect then. And how many do I have?'' [You have been given a starting point total of 100.] ''Okay then, open Grimoires in black clover'' ------------------------------------------- Sand Grimoire- 100 Points Fire Grimoire- 100 Points Water Grimoire- 100 Points Ice Grimoire- 500 Points Cotton Grimoire- 500 Points Spacial Grimoire- 10,000 Points Etc. ------------------------------------------- ''Ummm... I want... Fire Grimoire?'' [Confirmed. Using points to buy fire Grimoire] ''NO WAIT'' ... ''Shit. I was only thinking of what type I wanted ;-;... Can I have a refund?'' [No] ''...'' ''Bitch'' [Removing System from user... Commencing..] ''NO WAIT PLEASE! I''LL JUST TAKE THIS GRIMOIRE THANK YOU VERY MUCH!'' [Removing canceled] ''Whew'' And after this entire ordeal, I finally went to the cafeteria to get some food cause that was my original purpose the entire time. They didn''t have anything interesting so I just made some pancakes to eat. It consumed a bunch of mana but can''t argue with some delicious pancakes. After eating and talking to a couple more people who came up and tried showing me the hierarchy of the Azure Deer, I went to the training area to try and do something special with magic. Previously all the magic I had was Sword magic from Asta, Communication magic from Dad, and Wind magic from Yuno. All of these magics made it really hard to do what I wanted to do. But with the new addition of Painting magic, I can finally create my ultimate master piece. Pun intended. The creation of a new type of magic and Grimoire by combining two different types of magic. Placing my arms out and summoning Communication magic Grimoire and Painting Grimoire, I let them rest in my palm. Slowly I moved the two Grimoires together hoping to create some new type of magic by just merging them but upon getting closer it did nothing. Trying to force them together did nothing either except magic some magic spark around and eventually create a explosion. ''How can I combine two different types of magic... Think of the end result maybe?'' I thought ''So communication magic is about expression and talking about things. Painting magic is about drawing your view of the world or changing it to be your view of something else and making it happen as you draw... So maybe a combination of it will be about expressing a change of the world and putting it into effect?'' After thinking about this I decided to try combining the Grimoires again and this time was met with some luck. Slowly the Grimoires combined and started shining so brightly that I had to look away from it. Opening my eyes, I started blinking and shaking my head to try and get the stars to disappear from them. Seeing as that helped only a little bit I started looking at the new Grimoire that was in front of me. ''System, tell me what I just created.'' [Host has just created a Kotodama Magic. Also known as Word Soul Magic, this magic attribute allows the user to manipulate their surroundings through speech. They can even command other people and their magic spells and create a wide variety of magical and physical objects of many elements. The user is able to use this magic without the need of a Grimoire. However, in order to use it to its full potential, specific spells are required, which are stored within grimoires. While the exact limits are not currently known, this magic cannot directly command a living being to die, and the amount of magic power used affects the range and how much it can counter another spell.] ''Wait so just by combining painting and communication magic I created something that can change the world with me just speaking?!'' [Yes] ''Holy... Don''t you think it''s kinda overpowered to have just created this?'' [To the standards of this world, yes. However as you are a god in mortal form, this is what should be called "Normal" for you] *Sigh* ''Might as well try seeing how OP this is before complaining.'' "Uhhh... Ball of fire?" I asked myself and the world questioningly while supplying mana to my voice Slowly a small ball of fire did appear and glow brightly in my hand. Seeing what I could do with this, I tried throwing it as if it was a baseball. Nothing happened sadly so I figured that I would have to give it a command with this Kotodama Magic. "Forwards!" I said while pointing my palm to a nearby dummy. The ball of fire in my palm then shot out across the field and hit the dummy, lighting it on fire. "Oh... That was cool. Lighting ball!" I said again while supplying more mana to create the ball The ball appeared again in my palm and I sent it to another dummy. Surprisingly the lightning ball was like the lightning bolt spell from Skyrim. Looking around to see what else I could try and practice this new magic on, I instead decided to try and combine some more magic. ''Wind magic and Fire magic... Electric I guess? Usually in fantasy novels and video games, it would somehow create lightning stuff.'' Making the two different grimoires appear I slowly started combining them too and eventually made another magic and Grimoire called Electric magic. Doing so almost made me faint as I wasn''t paying attention to the huge drain on my mana from creating all of these books and mana types. ''Status'' --------------------------------------------------------- Name- Eric Magic- Creation Mana Control- Intermediate Grade (LEVEL UP!) Mana Points- 52 /18,355 (UP 5,355!) Passives- Lower Regeneration Novice Mana Sense Unneeded Grimoire Grimoire Equipped- Creation Grimoire Types Of Magic- Creation, Communication, Wind, Sword, Painting, Kotodama (NEW!), and Electric (NEW!) Creation Grimoire Spells- Grimoire Creation Grimoire Switch God''s Weapon Magic Combination (NEW!) --------------------------------------------------------- ''Yeah that makes sense. I should finish some stuff and go to bed.'' I thought Finally leaving the training field I went to my own room and started sorting and moving stuff around. I got my broom from the opening area of the castle and brought it to my room. As it was a gift from my Dad, I didn''t want to abandon it or destroy it. Besides the broom and some moving I didn''t do much else as I was running dangerously low on magic and creating anything else would just be dangerous. Setting up my bed and getting intoa spare pare of pajamas I found in a drawer, I started getting ready to head to bed. *Knock Knock* "Eric its Rill! I have something I want to talk to you about!" yelled Rill at the door Going over and opening it I saw Rill with a very excited expression on his face. "Something I can help you with Rill? I was about to head off to bed." I asked "No no, I got something really cool for you first" he said while trying to hide the fact that he was bouncing up and down. "What?" "Tada!" he said while bringing out some Grimoires that he was hiding in his very poofy hair. "I got you some more Grimoires to copy! You have to show me how you use them afterwards! Please oh please oh please?!" He asked now literally bouncing up and down in excitement ''How can you even be the captain of the Azure Deer? You''re a literal kid mentally... Whatever, it''s free Grimoires.'' "Yeah I can copy and show them to you but not today." I said "But whyyyyy?" Rill cried in response to me saying no ''Literally, how did this guy even become a Magic Captain?'' *Sigh*, "It''s because I have almost no magic left. I was practicing some more with the magic I got from you and was trying to use my Creation magic to combine some magic." Upon hearing this he started bouncing up and down in excitement again about the fact that I was trying to do something special with my magic. Before he could start speaking again, I closed the door so that he wouldn''t interrupt me anymore. Going to my bed, Rill continuously pounded on the door and started begging for something but as I was to tired, I wasn''t paying attention. "Rill I''m going to bed. I''ll tell you everything tomorrow after I get my sleep and restore my mana. Just go to bed or else I won''t tell you anything." I said in hopes of shutting him up Luckily it worked and he no longer banged on my door with questions for the night. Finally I let myself fall into a sweet dream and started restoring my mana even faster. 23 QUESTionable Antics *BANG BANG BANG* "Eeeerrrrriiiiicccc, wake uppppp!" *BANG BANG BANG* "Eeeerrrrriiiiicccc..." *Door slamming open* "Rill, it''s barely even 5 ish in the morning. Did you really have to wake me up this early?" "But you promised that you would show me your new combined magic!" "Uuuugggghhhh..." ''Why did I promise to show him the magic?'' I thought Pinching the bridge of my nose and closing my eyes I gave a deep sigh "Fine. You owe me one though." "OK!" After closing my door I flopped onto my bed for a hot minute before getting up and dressing back into my clothing that was thrown of the floor. Going to the bathroom and brushing my teeth before going back, I did all my morning routines that needed to be done. Then I opened my door and without even talking to Rill, headed to the training area. When I entered the training area and saw a training dummy, I instantly cast some magic. "Ten fire-bolts to training dummy." I said while infusing magic with my voice Instantly ten bolts of fire appeared and shot towards the dummy. Each one hit it with perfect accuracy and made it set ablaze with a bigger and bigger fire each time. Upon finishing the spell I turned to Rill and asked, "Is that enough?" "No! I need some more magic! Show me how you combined and made new magic!" Rill begged "Yeah yeah, sure. Just give me the other Grimoires you had so that I can make them." Instantly, Rill threw a backpack to me with around six or seven books to me. They appeared to be the Grimoires of some other people on the Azure Deer team. Skimming the books really quickly, there appeared to be ice magic, earth magic, some type of metal magic, water magic, space magic, and mud magic. ''Most of these types of Grimoires where already combination types of magic so I don''t really know what I can do with these. I''ll combine first and then think later.'' First I pulled out all the books and made quick copies of them. Each Grimoire now took around 250 mana to create so slowly I was getting efficient at making them. After copying them I made earth and fire Grimoires appear. ''Magma magic.'' I thought while slowly pushing the two grimoires together. Like last time a bright light came out and blinded everyone and everything in the area. When they could see, I was only holding one Grimoire and it was a bright brownish red. Opening the new Grimoire I looked for any spells but found none so I started working on one to show Rill my power. Putting out my hand, I turned a 1 by 1 by 1 foot in front of me into magma. It kinda reminded me of Minecraft if I was to be honest. Anyways with this small pool of magma, I then had small magma drops come out of the lava and shoot out to another dummy that wasn''t damaged. "Magma Rain? That could work for a spell name I gue-" [Spell {Magma Rain} has been added to Magma Grimoire] ''Cool'' "Maybe I can create something with this? What do you think Rill?" "A dragon!" "yeah should''ve guessed that" I said with my hand out again but this time creating more magma pools and quickly taking the magma out of the pools and started forming a dragon. When it was nearly finished, I then said, "{Magma Magic: Magma Dragon}" The dragon then took full form and roared out loud with magma falling out from the corners of it mouth. When it finally did stop roaring, it then slowly walked up to be before looking down at me and Rill. I looked up into it and looked at where its eyes would be normally. "Kneel" I said without even infusing my voice with mana Both the dragon and Rill kneeled without even thinking about it. By accident I did something that outsiders would call bad ass. I then made it disappear with brute creation magic. "There. Is that enough Rill" I asked again I was really hoping that Rill would say yes this time because I was getting tired of him being obsessed with my magic. I only wanted him to be interested and impressed but not this much. Rill looking up to me as he was still kneeling, kinda just slowly nodded his head up and down. I think I may have now put a instinctual fear into him about me and my power... Oops. I guess that''s what happens when you use brute creation magic like that in front of people. "Rill. I need you to give me a quest. You think you can do that?" Again he just nodded up and down slowly. "*Sigh* I''m going to go get breakfast. Can you bring me the quest, mission, or whatever its called when you can?" Thankfully this time he actually responded normally "Yes, can do. Can you please show me more magic later though?!" ''Welp, guess I didn''t traumatize him with my bad-assery. That''s good though.'' Without even answering, I turned to leave and just waved at him behind me good bye. Though I said I was going to get breakfast, I actually went back to my room to start decorating it. The first thing I did was make my actual breakfast which was some cereal. Next I started making some cool stuff for my room. I made a sword and shield to hang up, a small resting area, some spare clothing, a mirror, and some other random stuff just to make it look cooler. For the last thing, I made a picture of me and my original family but made it look different to fit the time period and fantasy. By the time I was done, Rill was knocking on my door and constantly saying my name again. Opening the door I asked him what he wanted and he said he got me a quest. "What''s the quest about?" "Well its about protecting a village against a group of bandits. You''ll be stationed there with Fragil Tormenta as it is your first ever quest." "Two questions. When are we leaving to this village, and what is the village called? "You and Fragil are leaving within a hour or so and the village is called Akiral Village." "And does Fragil know the way?" ''Yes she has already been briefed and everything. She is currently waiting for you at the entrance of the castle." "Cool, thanks Rill." I said while leaving and lightly hitting down on his shoulder. Rill just stood there for a minute before thinking to himself, ''Wait... I''m the captain, why am I listening to him?!?'' by the time he realized that, I was already half way there. Spending the next minute thinking about combining some more magic, I quickly got to the entrance and saw Fragil waiting for me. "Sup" I simply said. "Hi Eric. Are you ready to set out?" "Yup lets go." "It''s ok Eric, there is no need to be nervous, everyone usually is fo-. Oh, your''re not nervous? O-Ok then, lets get going." she said with a bit of concern in her voice We then both started heading out to Akiral Village on magic brooms. As I left mine in my room, I just made one since it was quicker then having to run back. The first night I created some more magic. I mixed water magic and magma magic to make obsidian magic. It is a incredibly hard and sharp material that is very good for both offensive and defensive. I also combined fire magic with mud magic to make brick magic. After these two, I couldn''t do anymore because flying takes a small amount of mana but after flying for a lot of hours, it consumes a lot of mana too. Plus me creating a bunch of stuff for my room before didn''t help. Fragil and I set up camp and had a simple dinner of bread and cheese. Then we got into our own tents and headed off to sleep. The next morning we quickly packed everything back into our backpacks and I made us some bacon and eggs for breakfast using my creation magic. At first Fragil was a bit surprised because she didn''t know much about my magic, but eventually she became a small version of Rill who wanted to see everything any anything I could do. Thankfully without being forceful. The next couple of days kept repeating like this until we finally got to Akiral Village. It had many open fields for planting so that they would almost always have a big harvest each year. Currently it was around October so they where growing pumpkins and other stuff to eat. A man saw us and quickly ran off to go somewhere. Fragil and I started looking for the biggest house in the village because that usually indicates where the mayor or village chief lives. We got lost after looking around for ten minutes or so but eventually a person with expensive looking clothing came up to us with the guy who ran off earlier. "You two are the magic knights I asked for I presume?" He asked with a slight egotistical tone in his voice Fragil took the lead and stepped forwards "Yes. We of the Azure Deer have accepted the quest to come and help out in your time of need." The Mayor guy clicked his tongue and tried silently saying, "I was hoping for the captain of the Golden Dawn at least. Not these low lifes. I deserve the Magic King..." Both Fragil and I heard it but since Fragil didn''t do anything, I just went with it and accepted the verbal insult. Fragil started to slowly get him to talk about all the details for the quest. Supposedly there will be around 50 or so bandits who will be raiding them in around a day or two. In the group of bandits there will supposedly be around four or five who have basic Magic Knight like skills and abilities. Other than that we didn''t get any more details except that the Mayor thought that we where the worst people in the world and he deserved better and blah ba blah ba blah. Overall he just thought that he was better. Luckily the guy from earlier talked to us after the Mayor left and explained everything in much better details. He also gave us a place to stay and eat until we finish our quest. Fragil asked him to show us the way to our temporary residence and along the way we started discussing a plan. "With my magic, I can try creating some traps that will get ride of about five to ten bandits. That means we will have only around 35 basic bandits, and five Magic Knight level bandits." I said Fragil pondered this for a second then came up with a idea. "Do you think you can create one big trap? I think I have a way to try and lure a huge amount of them into it." "Maybe but I want to try and keep some mana. Creation magic takes a lot out of me unless I use a spell for it and I don''t have any spells that are designed for traps." We kept going back and forth like this over and over for a while until we eventually got to a house. Stepping inside we where hit with a onslaught of smells that where usually good. The guy stepped forwards and said, "Oh, looks like my wife is cooking dinner right now. You two hungry?" 24 Anger The man showed us to the dinner table before starting to walk off. "Wait, what is your name really quickly?" Fragil asked "Oh, my name is Judas." he replied before walking off Looking around the room, you could see that Judas was well off. He had a lot of decorations and everything was clean. But for some reason... Something felt off. Everything seemed to have been to well prepared since we''ve entered the house. There was also exactly four plates set out on the long table that was able to hold eight people. "Hey Fragil, is it just me or..." "Yeah, something is off Eric. You hold position and I''m going to go look for Judas." she said while getting out of her chair and opening her Grimoire I was about to get up too but suddenly a giant spear made out of paper was behind both Fragil''s and my head. "Turn around veeeery slowly" said someone who sounded very familiar Doing what the person asked, we where then met face to face with the Mayor from earlier. Judas was also right next to him with a evil look on his face. "Now hand Judas here your Grimoires." Said the mayor Again, Fragil and me slowly closed our Grimoires and handed them to Judas. We then took two steps back to show that we weren''t going to attempt anything in any way. "It looks like the girl uses some kind of snow magic," said Judas, quickly flipping through Fragil''s Grimoire. Closing hers and then flipping through mine, he said, "No clue what kind of magic this guy can use. From what he was talking about earlier, it seems like he can create some kind of traps or something." The mayor hearing this then moved the paper spear even closer to my head and said, "What kind of magic do you use?" "Well I can use a lot of diffrent ty-" I started saying before he started pushing it even harder against my head and yelled to me, "TELL ME!" "Fine. Can you just {Stop for a minute}" I said enforcing my words using Kotodama Magic and Mana. I then took a step forwards very carefully to see if it worked. Luckily nobody moved or used any magic, showing that it worked. I had to finish this as quickly as I could because I''m using unneeded Grimoire to cast this magic so its using up all of my mana. I walked a couple of more steps to get to my Grimoire but suddenly out from the doorway came flying a couple of daggers. "Shi-" I was able to get out before being stabbed in the head with multiple daggers My mana stopped flowing to stop the Mayor, Judas, and Fragil in place so the Mayor immediately killed Fragil with the paper spear. Both Fragil and I dropped to the floor, dead. Sadly I didn''t know any of this as I was already dead by the time my mana stopped flowing. [User has died. Commencing back up... Temporarily sending host to Hub... Sending...] .... .... .... "Eric, its time to wake up" I heard someone say Opening my eyes, I was blinded by a very bright light shining in my eyes and someone looking over me. As my eyes where still adjusting I didn''t know who it was. Sitting up and rubbing my eyes, I looked at the person who was standing over me again. Slowly my eyes focused and I could see who it was. Good Ol'' Chris. "Hey man, haven''t seen you in a while." I said "Yup. And all it took to see me was to die. Now here, let me help you up and show you around the Hub. You''ve never seen it after all." He said while putting his hand out in front of me Grabbing the hand he then pulled me out of the weird bed and started showing me around. For some reason I was also wearing a fancy suit and when I asked Chris about this, all he said was, "Gods have to look good." with a shrug added on. Going to the door that was in my room brought us to a elevator. The elevator had tons upon tons of buttons that where just everywhere. Chris looked like he knew where each and every one was exactly because he quickly reached over and pressed one. "So Eric, I know that we where going to only make you come to the Hub when you finished a world but I feel like we needed to talk about something face to face." Chris said while putting his arms behind his back "Take a seat as well because I got some stuff to explain to you." He said as he nodded to a chair behind me I turned around and sat in my seat but when I looked but up to Chris, we where inside a mall like cafeteria. "Looks like you have more control over your powers then I have of my own." I said with a chuckle With a small chuckle, Chris said, "Of course, after all I am still part system" Looking around I noticed a person inside the Cafe. I motioned to them and she came out. "What can I get for you today?" She asked "Uhhh... Can I get... a burger?" "Ok, and how would you like that?" "Medium rare please." and with that, she was off I think these people are probably like NPCs for the Hub that Chris created for us. "So what did you want to talk about?" I asked Chris "Well you see, your progression in the Black Clover world is going really slowly." "What do you mean? I''m pretty strong if I do say so myself!" "Yes, you think so, but you can still be easily killed by some random people. By now you should''ve increased you mana to that of a elf''s or even above! You did learn about how to use raw creation better, but besides that you''re not better in anything overall." "Yeah but..." "No buts. Once you finish the mission you''re on, I''m sending you to a training area where time is slowed down on the outside. You''re are going to train and you''re going to like it. Understood?" "Wha- No!?" "Well you have no say in the matter. Once you get your burger and eat it, I''m sending you off." "Chrrrriiiiisssss." "No." "Pleeeeeaaaassseee?" "Excuse me Eric, your burger is here." Interrupted the waitress as she slid the burger onto the table "Eat this and you''re going. Bye now." Said Eric as he snapped his fingers and disappeared out of existence *Angry Mumbling* "Fine. Watch me become over powered Chris!" I said while taking a bite out of my burger, "Oh, this is actually a pretty good burger." ~~After Burger~~ "Eric, hey Eric. It''s time to wake up." Said Fragil while trying to shake me awake Lightly pushing her hand away I said, "Yeah yeah, I''m up." After finishing the burger I blacked out and came to being shaked exactly like this morning.I did the usual things by making breakfast and then packing everything up. After that we headed out to the village just like last time. Once we got there, I didn''t say anything and continued to just follow along with Fragil and met the Mayor. After the Mayor, we then followed Judas into his house. When we got inside his house he said, "Oh, looks like my wife is cooking dinner right now. You two hungry?" before showing us to the table again. Now it''s my time to shine. After Fragil asked for his name and him leaving, I quickly walked back to the door and used my magic to create a trap. Using a bit of obsidian magic, I made it so that whoever walked through the door next would get a thing of obsidian around their arms, legs, and mouth. Next I used some painting magic to hide it so that if you opened the door, you would see just the room. Finally I did the same thing with the doorway where the third person came out of. By the time I was done, Fragil was running up to my explaining how something was weird and there was exactly four plates. Suddenly we heard something heavy fall in the entrance of the house. Going over there, we suddenly heard another one but this time it was where the random third person came out of. Hearing both of these loud falling noises, Judas then came rushing in with his Grimoire out, and casting a spell. Using, {Creation Magic: God''s Weapon}, I created a plank of wood with Asta''s anti-magic sword''s properties on it. In a weird loony-toons like fashion, I hit the Judas directly on the head and knocked him out. I then put all three people together on the table after throwing all the plates and other stuff onto the floor. First I wanted to talk to the mayor as he was the one who had me at gun point previously. "So Mr Mayor. {Care to explain you plan?}" I asked using Kotodama magic to get him to explain everything "The plan was simple." The Mayor started, "I would trick some idiot peasants into raiding their own village with the promise of money and extra food. Then I would ask for a Magic Knight''s help to be able to hold one hostage. Then using that hostage I would make the Clover Kingdom mine!" I just stood flabbergast hearing all of this. "You sir. Are a massive idiot." I simply said Fragil wanted me to also get him to talk more about the plan and to also have the others to talk. Doing this we learned that they had at most around 12 or so bandits to help them. They also didn''t have any even close to having a Magic Knight''s mana control or mana amount. The mayor also gave us the location of where the last seven bandits where. Fragil decided to take it upon herself to clear them out for me as I''ve done all the other work. Hearing this, I knocked out the two other people and left Fragil to do her work. About a hour later a finally got a confirmation that the quest was done. [User has finished a quest. Host has been given 150 System points as reward." ''Nic-" [ALERT! User is being sent to a training world by order of Chris! You will now be sent forcefully. Commencing in three...] "Chris..." [Two...] "Fuck you..." [One...] "Really. Just fuck you man." [Commencing] Suddenly a everything around me turned gray and a black void like hole opened up beneath me. I instantly fell into it and continued to fall for what felt like a entire hour before hitting a pitch black ground. For some reason, it hurt as much as if I fell while standing up. Looking around only showed void, void, and more void so I got up and started to walk around to see if anything would appear. A good while later I saw a white light illuminating a blank space so I walked there. Stepping inside of the lighted area, I saw a room start to form around me. Inside of this room was a whole bunch of work out gear, books, and a giant area with dummies inside to practice against. ''Seems like Chris wasn''t kidding about me training... Is there food anywhere though?'' and as if I was back on Verathal, a mini fridge appeared. Walking up to the mini fridge and avoiding all the workout gear and other stuff Chris gave me, I opened up the fridge. Inside was a simple folded piece of paper that said, "Read Me" Opening it up, the paper simply said, "Train first, then food. ;)" ''...'' ''...'' ''Chris. I could deal with you forcefully putting me in here. Pausing time any everything to make me get stronger which was very nice. But showing me a mini fridge and then not letting me have food? Now I''m angry. I''ll become so overpowered you''ll regret putting me in here you BITCH! YOU SHOULD KNOW TO NEVER MESS WITH MY FOOD!" 25 Training ~~First Week of Training~~ "Four hundred and ninety eight... Four hundred and ninety nine... FIVE HUNDRED POTATOES!" What am I counting for you may ask? Well to train and improve my mana I''ve been constantly creating and removing things from existence. Just now I created 500 potatoes because I had no other idea of what to do. It''s been around a week or so since I''ve been put into training camp as I like to put it. A lot of the books that where given to me by Chris talk about to use Creation magic and to increase my mana to as I call it. *Clearing Throat* "Bullshit levels" The basic premise of raising my mana was that I had to constantly drain my mana and refill it either naturally, through some weird means, or to meditate it back. I decided with the first one as I decided that if I train mana, body, and fighting, it would lead to a much better result overall. First thing I did each day was to check the mini fridge. Then I make as many items as I could. Next I would check the mini fridge again. Afterwards I would start increasing my body strength, dexterity, agility, and all the other body stuff. Finishing up that, I would check the mini fridge once more. If nothing was in the mini fridge, I would go onto my next plan which was to start practice fighting with both magic and sword using what little mana and body strength I had left.... Then check the mini fridge. After doing all of this I would head to bed as Chris was nice enough to give me one. For some reason though, even though I felt tired, I never once felt hungry or thirsty. This of course meant that Chris has cursed me to never need what I love. Food and drinks. The week of constantly training did wonders I must say, because after just this week, I''m already double as good as I was. ''Status'' ------------------------------------------- Name- Eric Magic- Creation Mana Control- High Grade (LEVEL UP!) Mana Points- 7/65,135 (UP 46,780!) Passives- Lower Regeneration Novice Mana Sense Unneeded Grimoire Grimoire Equipped- Creation Grimoire Types Of Magic- Creation, Communication, Wind, Sword, Painting, Kotodama , Electric, Ice, Earth, Bronze, water, Space, Mud, Magma, and Obsidian, Creation Grimoire Spells- Grimoire Creation Grimoire Switch God''s Weapon Grimoire Combination Advanced Mana Collection (NEW!) Advanced Weapon Fighting (NEW!) ------------------------------------------- As I''ve been constantly training with any weapon I could, I''ve gotten weapon fighting. And since I''ve constantly been doing the same thing with magic, I''ve gotten mana collection. They pretty much do as they say so I won''t go much into it. ''Hey system,'' I started asking on a whim of boredom between training, ''Do I have any quests?'' [User has a current 8 active quests. Would you like to hear them all? (Y/N)] ''Yes please.'' [Quest 1- Reach Wizard King level mana (100,000) Quest 2- Discover a new magic Quest 3- Make a unique passive skill Quest 4- Make over 3,600 items using creation magic in 1 hour Quest 5- Create I Gigantic Item Quest 6- Reach Perfect Grade mana control Quest 7- Master any one weapon Quest 8-Become the Apex of the world] ''...'' ''System.'' [Yes host?] ''Why are all of them somewhat possible and then there is just, "Become the Apex of the world"?'' [Chris said that if you become the strongest human in here, then you will get a reward directly from him that you will deem as "Worthy".] ''Ughhhh. Fine, I''ll get back to training and become the apex!'' ~~1 Month if Training Later~~ "3,595, 3,596, 3,597, 3,598, 3,599, and 3,600! FINALLY! System, did I complete the quest yet?!" [Correct. User has just finished quest number 4, Create 3,600 items in one hour. Would you like to receive your reward right now? (Y/N)] "Yes" [User has received a large mana reduction on all items made using creation magic.] "Thank god" I said after reading all of this Immediately, I then immediately got up from my siting position and went to the bed to rest for a bit. The fourth quest seem the most reachable so I''ve constantly been trying to reach that and by trying to do so, I''ve also been slowly getting closer to some other quests. ''System, show me my status please.'' ------------------------------------------- Name- Eric Magic- Creation Mana Control- Nigh Perfect Grade (LEVEL UP!) Mana Points- 2/85,135 (UP 20,000!) Passives- Lower Regeneration Novice Mana Sense Unneeded Grimoire Mana Usage Reduction (NEW!) Grimoire Equipped- Creation Grimoire Types Of Magic- Creation, Communication, Wind, Sword, Painting, Kotodama , Electric, Ice, Earth, Bronze, water, Space, Mud, Magma, and Obsidian Creation Grimoire Spells- Grimoire Creation Grimoire Switch God''s Weapon Grimoire Combination Nigh Master Mana Collection (Level Up!} Nigh Master Weapon Fighting (Level Up!) ------------------------------------------- ''Great, now I can start working on my body some more.'' Getting off the bed, I went off the the bench press and started adding 480 poundto each side. I don''t know if it''s because of me being a fantasy world or if just the mana allows it, but my body is able to very very quickly become strong. Right now I''m lifting up half a ton (2,000 pounds) if you include the bar weight (Average is about 45 pounds), meaning I''m actually lifting 1,005 pounds. I do a average of around twenty of these, then I slowly add more and more to each side until I''m no longer able to lift up the bar. After doing this for a good while, I would then go on to a treadmill and start running and increasing the speed till I would throw up. If a regular human was to do all of this, they would probably die from how much they would be overworking my body. Next afterwards I would just lay on the floor for a bit before the random effects of the room would kick in and I would feel very refreshed as if I just slept a whole bunch. Getting up from the floor after this happened, I went to the dummies and started practicing sword fighting, magic, and whatever else I could use in a fight. To start off I would make a anti-magic sword that fit me perfectly and I would go through a bunch ofmoves that felt correct. For all I know though, these movements where probably horrible ways to fight and everything but I was getting passive skills for doing it meaning I might be doing it correctly. I forgot to mention also that I merged the Kotodama magic with creation magic. The end result was that it just upgraded my creation magic to become even stronger and better. Previously I would have to talk to inflict the magic upon the world with Kotodama magic but now, all I have to do is use creation magic to do it. It''s hard to explain but now my magic is even better. After a bit of practice against the dummy, I then went up to it and pressed a button on the back of its head. It suddenly sprang to life and got into a fighting position. Knowing the routine, I got into position as well and as soon as I did, the dummy started sending pure blasts of mana to me in all types of shapes and sizes. We fought for a good while and the entire time I was getting my ass handed to me. It also created a sword after fighting me with only magic and started to then fight me using a variety of weapons. At one point it changed up its fighting style to include both magic and weapons into it. Each different stage as I started to call them, made me fall to the floor in agony and just like the treadmill, feel like a had a whole nights worth of sleep after a bit. Constantly doing this routine for the past month has thankfully showed improvements. Don''t mind the fact that I''m on the floor in a puddle of my own tears cause of my pain. Hahaha, just a average day and this will go away soon! Just gotta slowly crawl myself to my bed... ~~6 Months Later~~ "Ow... Ow... Ow..." I could only say while being constantly beaten up by a active dummy using a sword and magic. I''ve kinda given up on all of my training. I''ve completed all of the quests except becoming the apex. Over who knows how long I''ve been in here now, I''ve been able to raise my mana to god like levels by constantly making gigantic things. Currently my mana is around 4,629,729 million mana points. To get it this high, the only thing I''ve made was sky scrapers. This completed both the first quest (reach 100,000 mana), the fifth quest (Create a gigantic item), and the sixth quest (reach perfect mana control). Apparently when you create thousands upon thousands of gigantic things each day that just drain your mana, these quests actually become really easy. The reward for the first quest was a easier time improving my overall mana which I think was really nice of Chris. The fifth quest reward merged with the fourth quest and made it so that any and all items I make have a set mana usage no matter what. Finally the sixth quest gave me the ability to absorb back my creations to regain a bit of mana. Completing half of the quests was pretty fulfilling but afterwards, I just hit a dead point. I couldn''t increase any of my weapon skills, I didn''t know how to make my own magic or unique skill without combination, and I sure as hell couldn''t become the apex of the world in my weird training dimension... S.O.S.... Please Chris... Show me a hint.... AAAAAAAA IM SO BORED AND TIREEEEEDDDDD- ~~Half a hour later~~ *Sip*. "Ahh, refreshing." Update, Chris have me some hot chocolate. ~~1 year later~~ [Congratulations host for completing three quests at once! Quest number 2 (Discover a new magic), quest number 3 (Make a unique passive), and quest number 7 (Master any one weapon) by making magic called Valor by constantly boosting your confidence with mana. This also created a passive skill that increases your determination and training rate! Finally when the magic is being used, your sword skill will go up by one level temporarily.] "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA" [Is user ok?] "It took so freaking long to finish those quests, so no i''m not fine, I''m both happy that I finally did it but also tired that I have more work to doooooo... *Sigh* show me my status." ------------------------------------------- Name- Eric Magic- Creation Mana Control- Perfect Grade (LEVEL UP!) Mana Points- 6,551/ 82,651,782 Passives- Lower Regeneration Novice Mana Sense Unneeded Grimoire Mana Usage Reduction Determination (NEW!) Grimoire Equipped- Creation Grimoire Types Of Magic- Creation, Communication, Wind, Sword, Painting, Kotodama , Electric, Ice, Earth, Bronze, water, Space, Mud, Magma, Obsidian, and Valor (NEW!) Creation Grimoire Spells- Grimoire Creation Grimoire Switch God''s Weapon Grimoire Combination Master Mana Collection (Level Up!) Nigh Master Weapon Fighting ------------------------------------------- "Now show me the descriptions for both of the new skills please." [Valor Magic- A type of buff magic that is used primarily for fighting and increasing your odds and courage against opponents that are stronger then you, or dangerous overall. Determination- By constantly getting up and facing difficulties without stopping, you have learned that through determination, anything is possible. User gains a permanent 100% increase to training and anything else the user constantly does while under pressure.] "God. Freaking. Dammit." [What''s the matter host?] "These skills and magics are only good for more training and fighting against these overpowered dummies... ;-;... Chris, please help, I don''t want to train anymore ;-; *Starts Crying* 26 Unreachable Goal ~~??? Months Later~~~ "The cow goes, moooo... The duck goes quackity quack quack... The insane person goes *loud screaming noise*" said Chris while sitting in the corner of the workout room He''s been constantly training for who knows how long now and has yet to reach the apex. His mana has reached somewhere in the billions and he has easily a thousand times more mana then a elf. He also has combined tons of different types of magic and created even more. Under his types of magic, it simply lists all because he found out a way to combine everything with his creation magic. You also might be wondering why I''m referring to myself in third person, but the easiest way to describe it is that I''m insane! Haha... Anyways, I''ve reached what I would think as the apex but I don''t know how to actually become the apex. Asking the System showed up with nothing and the only thing that training can do now is to just increase my mana. All of this free time has gotten me to think though. I was such a idiot when I created Verathal and Chris. All I wanted to do was to have fun and mess around. Chris decided that when he saw me be badass per say, he wanted me to train my powers without allowing me to use the world system make skills for me and give me instant mastery over creation. I wasn''t able to get anywhere though with Chris''s training on Verathal... it''s like training can only take you so far and can only be improved once you use it in real life scenarios... [Congratulations! You''ve finished the last and hardest quest from Chris!] ''What?'' [Now relaying message from Chris when quest number 8 is complete. Chris: Hey there bud! Did you enjoy your training? Probably not but if you''re hearing this then you''ve completed all of the missions and realized that training can only get you so far and once this is realized, you can then improve yourself even more.] ''Wait! Does this mean!?!'' [At this time you''re probably thinking this means I will finally let you out into the world again. I''m not going to mess around and make a joke here because as I''m making this message, I have no clue how long you will have been here. I will release you in a days time and revert your age back to what it was at the start. I will also make you keep your improvements and lessons you''ve learned.] *Satisfied exhale from Eric* [Now for the gift I made the system promise I would give you. By now you should''ve realized the mini fridge I added was to torture you into doing better.] ''Obvi-fucking-ly'' [So your reward is this. You will be able to have a storage space again that has infinite mini fridge items! Oh, and everything will taste normal again.] Upon hearing this I cried tears of joy. The entire time I''ve been here, I couldn''t make good tasting food. Everything I made looked good but when bitten into, just tasted like shit. I instantly got up from my insanity corner and went to the mini fridge that I hated so much during my time here. Opening it up showed me the glories of my long fought battle/training. There was tons of foods and drinks inside and trying everything showed that it was all edible and delicious. The rest of the day I binged myself on the stuff inside of the mini fridge. After almost 24 hours of completing the last quest, I got another message from Chris and the system. [Remember Eric, even though you can be classified as the apex now, there is still many ways you can be defeated. Take some time in this world and explore it. Learn some things and have fun. You deserve it.] And after finishing the message, everything started to disappear till I was in a black void. Then, I started to disappear as well. Lifting up my hand to face level showed that I was slowly turning into beads of light. I just closed my eyes and turned my head up high. I couldn''t wait to get back and see another person again. After a minute of having my eyes closed, I opened one eye and looked around without moving my head. I was finally back in the house of the one guy who''s name I''ve forgotten. It''s been so long since I''ve been here. The two most prominent memories I have of this place are dying, and hitting that guy with a board loony toons style. Opening my other eye, I started looking around to see if I could find Fragil. I found the three people still on the table and still unconscious as if they where in a coma the entire time I was gone. Swing this reminded me that when I first came here, there was a really good smell of food so I started looking for that. Searching around brought me to a little kitchen like area that has a fire going with a pot above it. Going to the pot and lifting up the lid made a huge steam cloud waft up into my face. Smelling the cloud showed that this was some food cooking and that it has been worked on for a good while. I instantly made a ladle with creation magic and reached into the pot to get a whole ladle full of it. Tasting showed that it was even better then it smelled. ''That girl out there has some great cooking skills I must say.'' I thought while constantly stuffing my mouth dull of the soup After eating my fill which was around 3/4th of it, I threw it into my new inventory that Chris gave me. Doing so made me realize that I should probably check my status as I stopped caring while in my temporary slump/ insanity. ''Status'' ------------------------------------------- Name- Eric Magic- Creation Mana Control- Perfect Grade Mana Points- 7,482,649,367/ 7,482,649,392 Passives- Lower Regeneration Novice Mana Sense Unneeded Grimoire Mana Usage Reduction Determination Skills- Inventory (NEW!) Mini-Fridge (NEW!) Master Mana Collection Master Weapon Fighting (Level Up!) Grimoire Equipped- Creation Grimoire Types Of Magic- Everything (Anything you can think of) (NEW!) Creation Grimoire Spells- Grimoire Creation Grimoire Switch God''s Weapon Grimoire Combination ------------------------------------------- Seeing the mini fridge I instantly used the skill and made it appear in front of me. It was slightly on the fire so I moved it to the side with my monster strength. Moving it to a safer area and opening it up showed the same stuff inside of it as when Chris finally put stuff inside of it. Taking one item out, it instantly made a duplicate inside of the fridge. I took out a soda and a pack of M&ms. Sending the fridge away I went back to where Fragil and my prisoners are and took a seat in a chair on the side. I decided to wait the rest of the time for Fragil to come back and eventually fell asleep. While I may have been stuck in isolation for so long, I for some reason feel like it wasn''t to bad and feel alright mentally. Might be because of Chris though. After sleeping for around a half hour I think (It''s very hard to keep track while asleep.), Fragil shook me awake. "Oh hey there Fragil," I said while rubbing my eyes clean, "Did you finish everything okay?" "I did everything really quickly and made sure to capture all of them so that way Rill will praise you for your first mission. Though I must say, you should be very careful next time when you sleep because at any time you know those three people could''ve broken out and killed you. You must be really careful." "Yeah yeah, ok. So what do we need to do now? We''ve gotten everyone and taken the Mayor of the village. Do we... Just leave it like this?" "Yes. Once we report everything to Rill, he will then report some stuff to the Magic King who will set everything up and sent someone out here to take the Mayor''s position." She said while slowly looking me up and down, "Did you... Do something to your mana and body while I was gone? You seem... Different to say the least." This honestly surprised me as I didn''t expect to have my new power and strength noticed immediately. I just shrugged at her question before saying that we should start going back to base. She eyed at me suspiciously but didn''t force me to talk about it to much. We took the people to prison and alerted everyone to keep them locked up. We then got on our brooms and started heading out. 27 Condescending On our way back to the Azure Deer base, we took many breaks. Eventually it became night so Fragil and I decided that we should set up camp and sleep through it instead of flying and risking hitting something. As I was unpacking, I realized something I could do to get to base instantly. I have space magic and since I''ve already been to base, I can just teleport us back. I decided to not do this as it would ruin the adventure itself of seeing everything on the way back. Finishing setting up the the tents, Fragil and I had something to eat, and then went off to bed. At some point in the middle of the night, I heard a lot of movement. Getting out of my cocoon of blankets I made with magic I went to go check up on Fragil. Exiting my tent showed that almost everything of ours was raided and a bit of a distance away was Fragil being dragged into a portal somewhere by someone. Before I could even teleport over and help, they already went through the portal and disappeared. [Quest Alert: Quest- Rescue Fragil within a week Reward- Fragil Survives Faliure- Fragil Dies] Even without this new quest, I would''ve already did everything in my power to try and help Fragil. And since it hasn''t even been around a minute since, I''ve woken up, I created a thing of 5 hour energy and chugged it down before getting to work. I threw everything that was mine into my inventory and started searching for clues. What I discovered was that they specifically went searching through Fragil''s stuff. None of our food, water, and money was tampered or taken so they aren''t just regular bandits. Besides this there wasn''t that many leads to show who or what could''ve done this. The person I saw taking away Fragil was a man with a mask was my only lead but there could''ve been more people as he had space magic able to teleport everyone away. Seeing as there wasn''t anything else after around a half hour of searching I decided to put everything into my inventory and to finally use space magic to quickly get back to base. Opening the portal and walking through it brought me back to the center area of the base where a lot of the Azure Deer where. The Azure Deer popped up from their seats and jumped into a battle stance seeing me exit out of the portal. I just raised my hands and simply said, "Whats up guys?" For some reason this seemed to put them even more on edge and they all got into a even more defensive stand. "Stand down everyone." someone yelled from the back Everyone turned to see who did it and left me a gap big enough to see as well. The person who yelled was Rill who had a couple of scratches on him that appeared to be freshly made. Rill walked up to me slowly and with a hobble. When he got to me he put his arm on my shoulder and said welcome back before starting to hobble off to somewhere and telling me to follow him. Seeing as I had nothing else to do I just awkwardly followed behind him as he was walking at what seemed to be around a singular mile per hour. I walked up to him and put my hand on hill shoulder and used a combination of buffing magic and healing magic to fix everything up. Rill didn''t even look surprised at my new magic and wasn''t excited as he usually was. Finally going a good speed, we got to a door within about five minutes and when he opened it up showed a wall right behind it. Rill pulled out his Grimoire and painted a door onto it before pulling that new door open. Now behind this door was a room with a conference table on it that had some other magic knight captains at it. Rill nodded to me to go forwards through the door first so I just listened and did it. Rill then followed after closing both of the doors and then started talking. "As Fragil isn''t here I assume something went wrong on the way back to the mission I presume?" I just nodded and said, "Yes but I don''t know that many details at about what happened. We went to bed and I woke up hearing some movment but by the time I got out of my bed, Fragil was being dragged off into a portal by one person." "And around how long ago was this?" "Roughly around 30 minutes or so I think." Rill just nodded and said, "That lines up around the time a portal appeared for us and a bunch of people came through to my room. Luckily I was awake painting a bit so I was entirely prepared for it. I was able to push them into a retreat but I noticed one person was carrying Fragil. They also alerted everyone else to the indecent by waking them up." The other Magic Knight Captains where just listening with their personal attendant behind them. Rill started asking me a couple of questions that had to deal with what I found out about the original quest and what happened at camp. I made all of her stuff appear that I stored into my inventory and said that this was everything that was hers that I could find. He just nodded and painted another door on the wall before saying to go back to my room and rest up. I just nodded and listened to what he said because I didn''t want to argue with his direct orders. Going to my room I attempted to go to bed but after trying to for a entire hour I decided to get up because the five hour energy was still going throughout my body and causing me to have trouble falling asleep. I decided to get dressed and think about what I knew about the black clover world. The main conflict happening in Black Clover is that some elves are being reincarnated and hate humans. To help reincarnate all the other elves, the Eye of the Midnight Sun as the elves call themselves, are trying to gather these magic stones to reincarnate all of the elves. Basing my plans off of knowing that they captured Fragil and attempted to capture Rill who would become Elves in the future, they might be the ones who are targeting them. Knowing this I just have to go and find their base, kill all the elves, and rescue Fragil. Sadly I have to actually find their base and I don''t actually know where it is exactly. The only thing I know is that it is in a area that has such a large concentration of mana that many weird things happen. Finally leaving my room after thinking of all of this, I headed to the library to try and find out any information about high and dense magic areas. On my way to the library I was stopped by two people. "Well well well, looks like a noobie is trying to do something without us telling him, right Asetal?" "That appears to be right Carste. Hey noobie, what are you doing out here?" I just looked at these two people who''s names where Asetal and Carste. "I''m going to the library." I said simply while trying to push my way through without hurting them. Both grabbed on of my shoulders and said, "Yeah you can''t do that. What''s your name by the way noobie?" *Sigh*"Name''s Eric. can I go through now?" After hearing my name they just got a evil grin on their face and Carste said, "Oh? Someone who is from Hage village is trying to say he''s better then us Asetal." Asetal just grinned even eviler and played along. "That appears to be so Carste. You think we should pay this kid a little lesson on why he shouldn''t even be here?" "That we should Asetal. That. We Should." He said while they both attempted to push me against a wall All I could do was give another sigh and grab both of them by the wrists. Using a bit of pressure I accidentally broke their wrists while lifting their hands off of me. Both of them jumped back and screamed in pain before Asetal said, "You just attacked us?!? YOU NEED TO LEARN YOU PLACE LOW BLOOD!" and opened his Grimoire Carste just followed and opened his Grimoire as well. Both of them didn''t even use spells to attack me, they just used brute mana mixed with their element to do so. Carste appeared to use a type of fire magic while Asetal appeared to be using a Electric type of magic. Compared to what I had to train against, this appeared to be baby''s work to me. I caught both magics with my bare hands and just held the literal magic. Asetal and Carste seeing this widened their eyes but for some reason got even angrier. They started hurling both insults and magic at me without even considering one or the other. I put the two magics I caught into the air right next to me and started catching all of their magic and adding it to the now large balls of magic on each side of me. At some point the balls got the the size of my torso and the two idiots for some reason never stopped. Continuously catching the magic brought both of the balls to be my size. When it did reach my size, they both appeared to run out of mana as they where breathing heavily and where no longer casting spells or throwing insults. "You done now?" I simply asked Carste looked up from the ground, took a step forwards, and pointed at me. He then yelled at the top of his lungs, "YOU''RE GOING TO DIE RIGHT HERE YOU LOW BLOOD" before casting a actual spell. This spell made tons of giant balls of flames that quickly condensed and shot towards me. I moved the ball I made from his magic in front of me and let it absorb all of the spell. After the spell was over the ball grew to nearly six feet. From watching Carste''s spell, I decided to copy it a bit. I started compressing the giant ball of fire and continued compressing it until it reached the size of a pea. Then I started doing the same thing with Asetal''s magic until it too was a size of a pea. I then moved to combine both of these peas which then bade a pea that was red and sending out small things of electricity that was also radiating fire off of each thing of electricity. I flicked it between the two and set it off. It started sending bolts of electricity throughout their body and also burning Lichtenberg figures (Author Note: Look these up, they''re pretty cool) into their skin and caused them to become as stiff as a rock. After the little pea seemed to cause enough damage, I put in into my inventory and walked between them to finally get to the library. Behind me, the two fools where still standing really rigidly for a couple of seconds before falling to the ground unconscious. When I got to the library I opened the doors and was shown a giant area of books upon books. Going to the first row I immediately noticed that there was no good sorting present here. Finding the book about high and dense magic areas would be very difficult. 28 Rill Boismortier "History of Mana... Nope. Mana around the world... Nope. Dungeons and more... Nope." Finding the book for dense areas of magic is very hard I must say. Everything is categorized so horribly that after searching for around three hours, all I could find where five books. Three of the books where just about history and the other two where just maps of the world and showed some of the supposed mana flow of the world. Constantly going through book after book resulted in nothing so I eventually decided to just look at the titles and go off of that. You''re never supposed to judge a book of its cover but for now it''s fine. "Bestiary of the Clover Kingdom, Magics of History, Mana Control, Elves: Fact or fiction, History of Clover Kin- wait a minute." Rushing back to the one book about elves I quickly took it out and started reading through it. I skimmed a lot of it but eventually one segment got my attention. -As elves are loved by magic, so to is the environment they live in. It is theorized that when elves where alive they leaked out mana and the areas around them absorbed it and evolved into dungeon like areas that are full of mana and start showing exceptionally strong and dense mana. I call these areas Grand Magic Zones and there are four existences that we know of that can be classified as Grand Magic Zones. The first one is the Seabed Temple which is below water and surrounded by a highly mana pressurized source of water; It sits underwater off the eastern coast of the Clover Kingdom. The Witches'' Forest Is full of ginormous trees and is currently occupied at the time of writing by witches; It sits in the neutral area between the Clover and Diamond Kingdoms. Next the Ultime-Volcano Mountain Trail which is constantly erupting and gives rise to magical lifeforms out of lava; It is far off to the south of the Clover Kingdom. Finally we have the Gravito Rock Zone which contains large floating rocks and has a ever-present mist; It is on the far west of the Clover Kingdom.- I quickly ran this book over to a table and dropped it down with this page still open. Then I rushed over back to one of the maps and brought it over to the table as well. From what I remember, the Witches forest is till being used by witches, the seabed temple has no clue about anything of the outside world, and the Mountain Trail is used as a constant training area by the Clover Kingdom. All this leaves the gravito rock zone as the last and only option. Marking where I am and where I need to go on the map I started getting ready to head out. Peaking my head out of the library I saw that the two idiots where no longer there and no one else was around. I quickly ran out to the nearest exit that I new of. Around eleven minutes of running brought me to the front door. "Eric." Hearing this I slowly stopped running and slowly turned around. Rill was just staring at me with his hand on his Grimoire as if he was prepared to battle. "Eric. I''m not allowing you to leave to go and search for Fragil. We need to wait and start forming teams to prepare for whatever is happening." "Rill just let me leave. You have to trust me. I know that if I don''t go stop it within a week then we''ll never be able to get Fragil back. Please... Just trust me." Suddenly, Rill opened his Grimoire and said, "Eric. I can''t and won''t allow this. If we have to fight I will win." With a sigh I just made a small ball of fire with a decent amount of mana. "You sure you want to do this Rill? I''ve gotten much stronger then you would think possible." Without even thinking Rill attacked first "{Painting Magic: Deux Temp¨ºtes of Fire and Ice}" casted Rill Fire andice whirlpools came out of his painting and started heading towards me. I pulled two anti-magic swords and got ready for them to get closer. When they where close enough to hit my face I backed up slightly and I hit both of them in quick succession, The fire and ice hitting the blade dissipated and after holding it for nearly a second I started moving forwards to Rill. He saw this and started casting another spell while still supplying this spell with magic. "{Painting Magic:Spring of Restriction}" A small pond like area appeared below me and started sucking me in. I couldn''t move my blades or else I would be hit with either the fire or ice. Seeing as I had no other choice I decided to cast one of my own spells. "{Magma magic: Sun''s Drop}" This spell made the ceiling above us heat up to such high levels that it would turn into a very hot liquid and start dropping to the floor. Rill nearly got hit with the first couple of drops and started to dance around so as to not get his. I casted another magic in quickly to get him to stop moving "{Space Magic: Space Lock}" This froze a small area of space in a circle that would make it seem like time was stopped and unless he stopped his spells to use a lot of pure mana to get out, he would be stuck there. Perfectly like I predicted, Rill stopped his other spells and started using pure mana to break the spell. Usually one could break a spell by overpowering the mana being supplied to that spell. However since I had so much mana I just constantly supplied more and more mana to it so that with his mana he wouldn''t be able to do anything. Seeing this Rill stopped trying to overpower my spell and casted another spell. "{Painting Magic: Phantom Dragon Vouivre''s Shout}" He casted this without using his painting tools like last time so that must mean he can do so without them but with some sort of cost. Maybe less strength in it, more mana needed, or something else I can''t think of. Maybe it has something to do with how magic wo- Abruptly a black dragon swooped by and tried to claw at me. I was able to dodge but I lost my concentration on the spell holding Rill in place. Seeing as Rill was using some creatures to help fight, I decided that I would too. "[Obsidian Magic: Obsidian Dragon''s Rage]" A lot of the magma that was raining down started hovering temporarily in the air and started becoming hard and cooling down rapidly. It then all rushed to one spot and formed a dragon made of Obsidian. "Hurt and incapacitate Rill, do whatever you want to the other dragon." I told it It then quickly used it''s obsidian wings that seemed like they would never work to quickly create a giant burst of air behind him as a way to gain some speed. He instantly got close to the other dragon and swiped at it with his claws. Turning my attention back to Rill he started coming towards me as with a sword in his hand that he made out of paint. ''Oh? You''re copying my magic now?" I put my sword up in front of me and pointed to Rill using it. I then launched myself forwards to meet Rill in combat. Rill started off by trying to slash downwards with his sword and hit me in the head. I blocked this by moving the top of my sword up and dispelled the spell. Rill using his other hand, painted another sword instantly and attacked again. Even while he was attacking he was creating swords with his other hand. He then tried slashing across of my torso but I was able to move back enough to dodge the blade and moved forwards slashed towards both of his sides as if I was holding a pair of scissors. Rill made a even bigger sword and put it between them to stop it for a second. That second was just enough for Rill to get out and move away from me. "{Lightning Magic: Lightning Bolt}" I casted while pointing at him A small spark shot out from my finger and hit Rill''s Grimoire. The Grimoire shot across the room and ended his Dragon spell. Rill ran across the room to get his Grimoire but my dragon seeing that he was no longer fighting anything went to Rill and attempted to grab him with his claws. Rill rolled underneath it and was just barely able to grab onto his Grimoire. Immediately he casted a spell to deal with my dragon. "{Painting Magic: God''s Play}" A giant gray like figure of Zeus appeared and got into a stance that looked like it was about to punch the dragon. Instead my dragon ran head first into it''s fist and was absorbed by it. Zeus then punched towards me and shot out my dragon but was no longer under my control. I ended my mana supply to it but it didn''t dissipate meaning Rill was now giving mana to it. Seeing as I was in a pinch I decided to use a magic that I didn''t want to use as I''ve never really practiced it against a normal person. "{Shadow Sand Magic: Sandman''s Nightmare}" This spell is a combination of Sand and Shadow. It attacks using the personal fears and anxiety of the person I attack using this spell. Rill stopped dancing around the room and stood still. He also ended all of his painting magic and just stood as still as a statue. His eyes turned black and he started to cry streams of sand down his eyes. Sighing I made all my magic disappear, including the Shadow Sand magic. Doing so caused Rill to drop onto his knees and have is eyes turn back to normal. He however was still crying in thinking about what the spell showed him. I walked up to Rill and put my hand onto his shoulder while kneeling down to get eye level with him. "Rill..." I said, "I don''t know what my spell showed you but you must know this. None of it was real and everything is all right" I pulled him into a hug and let him cry into my shirt. Silently I casted another spell. "{Sand Magic: Sandman''s Sweet Dream}" This spell was the exact opposite of Sandman''s Nightmare, it put the target asleep and into a dream of all the things that cause them joy in life. I then slowly put Rill onto the floor laying down and made a pillow and blanket for him. "Sweet dreams Rill. I''m sorry I had to do that to you." I said before walking through the entrance of the castle. 29 Eye of the Midnight Sun As I was standing in the entrance of the castle, I turned around for a quick look at the battle scene behind me. The ceiling was ruined and looked like a horrible amalgamation, the space around where Rill and I where fighting had tons of giant gashes and marks in it from the dragons and our fight. Everything was just destroyed from our huge fight and would take a while to repair. Turning around to leave I started to hear some people run into the room. I didn''t even turn around to look because I knew that if I did, they would try to attack me immediately. I rushed out into the open area and made a broom using creation magic. My broom I was using previously was still in my room as I wasn''t smart enough to bring it with me. Flying off, I started having a premonition that something was about to hit me so I quickly flew downwards slightly on my broom. Just above my head a spear of bronze went by. Tons of other spells and magic where thrown at me but none where as close as the bronze spear. Adding more magic to the broom I increased its speed and continued to hurriedly go to the Gravito Rock Zone. After around a minute I no longer had constant spells being fired off at me. Taking a quick peak back showed that a couple of people where behind me trying to catch up. I used a bit of space magic to create a invisible barrier that made whoever enter it get stuck. It was very similar to a sticky fly trap. Leaving it there, I continued going as quickly as I could while supplying more and more mana to the trap. After about one hour of constantly supplying mana to the trap, I finally let it go and released the spell. I was about a eighth of the way to the base of the Eye of the Midnight Sun which was the elves base. Sadly I still have a long way to go and now that the five hour energy has worn off, I''m starting to feel very very tired. Slowly letting go of my control over the broom, I descended more and more while falling into a deeper and deeper sleep. By the time I reached the ground I was asleep. ~~12 Hours Later~~ *Large Yawn* ''System, why does my body hurt so much?'' I asked after getting off of the ground [You crash landed after running out of energy in your body.] ''Yeah, I guess that makes sense.'' I thought while already casting some healing magic on myself Looking around I saw nothing but trees upon trees around me. Finishing up the healing, I got onto my broom and lifted myself up into the air. Falling asleep made me lose a bunch of time and my sense of direction for where I needed to go. Making a compass appear, I used it trying to find out which way was which. After turning around constantly for a solid minute I finally said, "Welp, compasses don''t work on this world I guess" Throwing it behind my back, I picked up my broom and picked a random direction. Traveling that way for around three hours eventually brought me out to a small village with a couple of houses around. Landing down near the entrance of the town, I got off my broom and put into my inventory. Then I walked into town and started looking around for people that would be able to help and give me directions. Most of the people I walked up to just stared at me without talking or even moving as if they where some kind of doll. I knew they where alive though because they would turn around when I first started talking to them.After attempting to talk to ten people, I decided to rush to what would seem like the leading authority in this village. Finding it instantly, I banged on the door for someone to answer. After a minute of on and off banging, a old man opened the door and said, "Quit your banging! I''m here now, so stop it!" He then looked me up and down and said, "What do you need kid." with a face of disgust "Hi, yes. I need some directions if you could." "No." He responded simply and shut the door on my face ''How rude.'' I simply thought I continued banging on his door again after this for a long time before he opened the door again. This time though he had his Grimoire open and was in the middle of casting a spell. "Stop." I said quickly using Kotodama Magic He instantly stopped moving, casting his spell, and everything else. I didn''t want to use this magic that much because it acts against the person''s free will and if I had it used against me, I feel like I would despise it. Sadly I had to use this to figure out where I was and how to get to where I need to be. "Allow me in." He then moved in front of the door and put a arm into his house to imply that I was free to enter. I walked in and then gave him another command using Kotodama Magic. "Explain to me what is happening." "This village was built away from people to try and get away from the Nobles who hate all of us so much. We despise anyone isn''t from here and will never accept them. You are not wanted here." he said I just simply nodded my head slowly upon hearing this. "Yeah that''s fine. I just need some information and directions. Then I will go and leave you to yourself." The old man just clenched his teeth as if in pain and furrowed his brow. "So what is this village called?" I asked "Kirai Village." "And where is this place compared to the Clover Kingdom?" "Roughly a thousand miles North West of it. Any thing else?" "Nope, that''s it. Need anything before I leave? Food, water, clothing, or something like that?" I asked trying to find a way to repay him "All this village needs is for you to get your ass out of here. Please just leave now." Putting my hands up in defeat at my attempt to help I said, "Fine fine. Thanks for the info. Bye now!" and left immediately afterwards Cancelling my magic on him he dropped down to the floor and started having labored breathing. I left him as he was and upon stepping outside of his house, pulled my broom from my inventory and started flying away in what I now knew was the right direction by using the info I got from the Old man. I then continued flying again for a couple of hours before taking a nap and then continuing again. This lasted for three days and gave me only around three days left to find and help Fragil. On the fourth day, I finally got to the Gravito Rock Zone. There was a thick mist but using water magic to manipulate all if it, I pulled it apart and up into the air to give me a better view of the entire area. One giant rock hovered in the center of a lot of smaller rocks and had a lot of spikes built on top of it. "{Analysis Magic: Map Explorer}" I casted using a magic I randomly made on the spot Being able to cast any magic I want is pretty cool. Including the fact I can just create any type of spell and new magic makes it even better. Anyways, my analysis showed that there where many cube shaped rooms that where connected throughout the interior of the giant rock floating in the air. The center of the rock held the biggest room and appeared to be connected to four other rooms. This was probably the main area for all the elves to meet and stuff. There where from what I could tell, a lot of random rooms that also connected to nowhere and had to way to get in into them. At the top there was a clear entrance on how to get into the giant rock but that also had a lot of rooms between it and the center room. I decided to take the easiest choice out of all the choices that I had. Use my overpowered magic to just force a way for me to enter. Using wind magic I casted a spell that would make me able to fly and flew to where would be directly across of the big room. Then using earth magic I carved out a rectangular hole in the wall and started digging my way into the room. Filling in behind me as I flew to the center room, I hit my first room that my analysis magic showed to me that I would encounter on my way to the center room. Inside this room was a bunch of people just lazing around and talking. Dropping down into the room I alerted everyone there. "Hey there! Anyone know where a person called-" I started to say before almost being hit by multiple types of magic "Now now everyone. That''s just rude" I said while starting to make my swords appear in my hands I then went up to each person while using air magic to boost my speed and any firing off anyrandom magic I could think of to kill people at random. This killed almost everyone except for three people. Two of them where standing in front of me and the last one was hiding and trying to pretend to have been killed from one of the random magic attacks that I sent out. "So may I ask who you three appear to be?" The girl and the guy in front of me just looked at each other before turning back to me and saying "Sally!" said the girl excitedly "Rades." said the guy very boldly The last guy on the floor didn''t say anything and continued to try and trick me into thinking that he was killed. Sally was a short girl who had red eyes and a creepy smile on her face. Rades on the other hand had a simple smile as if he thought I was going to be someone easy to defeat with his abilities. He also has a long piece of cloth go around his head vertically that covered his left eye and had a iron eye over it. I then sent out a ball of fire to all three people to try and the battle quickly. Sally and Rades dodged quickly but the last guy was to dedicated to his acting and was killed by my fire. Sally made a ooze salamander like creature appearand jumped into the center of it. Rades on the other hand used his Grimoire to resurrect all of the people I just killed. Using my mana sensory I saw that he was infusing all of his mana into these corpses to control them. All of the zombies started casting different types of magic and attacked me again just like when they where alive. Sally was firing globes of ooze at me from the salamander while Rades was then summoning special zombies that he gave specific number too. After a bit of time and dancing around to dodge all of the attacks I raised my right anti-magic sword above my ahead and casted a spell. Compared to Asta who only had anti-magic swords, I myself have actual anti-magic. "{Anti-Magic: Room Removal}" I casted All of the mana in the room just dissipated into nothingness and made all of the zombies drop to the floor, the special summons turn to dust, and Sally''s salamander to disappear. Rades seeing that he no longer had any magic started to freak out and try to run away. Sally just stated that she wanted to start experimenting on me to find out how I did all of that. Quickly running over I cut off both of their heads in less then a second and didn''t even let them have a second to think about anything else. Before even a second passed I made my swords disappear and started walking slowly to the exit. Their body''s fell to the floor and their heads rolled off. I then made my way to the next room to see what I would discover. 30 Elves The next couple of rooms where all very easy to go through. I just threw some random magic everywhere and then continued on my way. Upon getting to the second to last room, I was met with a long set of stairs up into the main center chamber of the base. Walking up to the stairs I then hit a invisible like wall. I continued poking the force field with my finger for a minute because it was fun. After that minute I pulled out my anti-magic sword and started slashing at the force field. My sword went through it like a knife through butter. I then put my sword away and started to poke at the area where the force field was just to ensure that I wouldn''t run into it and hit my head. Running up the stairs immediately afterwards, I got to the top of the stairs in about 30 seconds. Upon getting to the top I was hit with fire magic, light magic, some weird guy''s fist, and some water magic. Instinctively I pulled out my sword and swatted all of this magic upwards and created a decent size crater in the ceiling with it. Nobody was moving after this move of mine and we where in a Texas stand off. They where all staring at me and I was staring at this weird rock in the middle of the room. "How you doing fellas?" I asked trying to break the weird ice after looking around at them "How did you get here human" said a guy with white hair and red tattoos on his face "With magic obviously!" "Can I kill him Litch!?" said a muscular guy that had long blonde hair and a perpetual evil grin across his face "Go for it Vetto." Said litch who was the guy with white hair and red tattoos Vetto the weird muscular guy started to cast some magic which he called beast magic. He made two claws appear and pushed himself off the ground towards me. Arriving in less then a second, he immediately slashed towards me with both claws and continued to attack like a made man. ''Maybe I can test how good I am without holding back now.'' I thought Since these people where the best of the best they would probably able to handle me not holding back at all. I just stood still in front of Vetto without moving and when the first claw nearly hit me, I just grabbed it with my insane strength and speed. I then grabbed the other claw that was still moving towards me because of momentum even though you could see that he tried stopping it. Trying to break free by constantly thrashing around, I decided to apply a lot of strength to his wrists and break them. Breaking his wrists was so easy that before I even had time to use a singular percent of my strength, his wrists where already broken. Hit team mates hearing them break decided to interrupt his fun and start attacking me with all of their magic. The girl with pinkish reddish hair threw fire magic and me and the other guy who had a combination of black and white hair like mine. He threw some light magic but from the look of his Grimoire it didn''t appear to be his actual magic. "Hey black and white hair guy, what''s your magic?" I asked while dodging all of the magic being thrown at me "I''ll let you know if you throw your Grimoire to me." He said in a joking way with a sly grin on his face as well "Sure!" I simply responded because I didn''t really need my Grimoire anymore Tossing it to him he caught it and everyone just stopped throwing magic at me with bewilderment on their faces. They where all probably thinking that I was a massive idiot for throwing my Grimoire away. Catching the book he flipped it open and started attempting to read my spells inside of the book. Sadly for him all of my spells where written in the Language of Verathal. After flipping through my Grimoire and getting nowhere he just closed it and put his hand on top of the cover of the book. All of a sudden his hand started to glow brighter and brighter before he started screaming in pain. He then tore his hand of my Grimoire and started to breath very heavily as if every breath was causing him immense pain. "What did you do!?" Screamed the girl with the pink red hair "Nothin. I just gave him my Grimoire." I stated simply The girl hearing this flared up her mana and let it seep out of her. She then started to form giant balls of fire in each hand and where about to throw them before the guy with black and white hair put his hand up to her. "Wait!" He yelled to her, "Fana, please wait a moment, I have to ask him a question." Fana seeing that he was okay enough to speak lowered the size of the fireballs but still kept them ready to attack me with. "Human... What is your magic? I couldn''t read anything in your Grimoire and when I tried to imitate your magic I nearly died just attempting to." Said the black and white haired elf "Creation magic." I stated as if it was something very simple The black and white haired elf on the ground just started laughing madly as if it was the funniest thing he''s ever heard before abruptly saying, "My magic is just a imitation of yours then..." very sadly "And what is your magic? You said you would tell me if I gave you my Grimoire" "Ah yes, I did say that... My magic is imitation magic and can copy other Grimoires spells but... Not yours it would seem..." "Cool, you want to get back to fighting now?" and before any of them could answer yes or now, Vetto was back on me and charging at me while in a rhino shaped mass of mana. Litch was firing beams of light at me and Fana was throwing fireballs at me. "{Anti-Magic: Room Removal}" I casted to deal with all of the magic easily Vetto slowed down to the speed of a regular human, Licht just awkwardly pointing the palm of his hand towards me, and Fana looked like she was throwing imaginary baseballs. Seeing as all the mana dissipated around them, they started to freak out. They started yelling at themselves and screaming as if they where all in pain. Everyone but the black and white haired elf on the ground started radiating a evil demon like aura. They also grew third eyes in the middle of their foreheads and released even more mana then they where previously. If a normal human was to enter the area right now, they would just die from how much if currently being released from them. Litch attacked first after his weird transformation and instead of his regular light magic, he casted demon light magic. ''Guess all that weird stuff that just happened was them turning into demons.'' I guessed They all then started attacking me and eventually the black and white haired elf got up and turned into a demon elf too. He joined in and eventually everyone was just pelting me with any and all magic they could throw at me. I was having the time of my life and was just messing around with them during all of this. I was deflecting the magic back at them like a baseball, grabbing it from the air sometimes and just combining it into a pea sized shape, and just a bunch of other random stuff. This was making them angrier and angrier. After around ten minutes of just messing around I got bored I decided to sit down and create a circle of reflection magic around me. I decided to just wait them out and see how long they could last. ~~18 Hours Later~~ "ZZZZ.... ZZZZZ..." *BANG BANG* Waking up from my long nap because of the loud explosions, I awoke to see all but Fana on the ground from mana exhaustion. She looked though as if she was about to faint any second and I guess that loud bang I heard was her last rage induced attempt to break my reflection barrier of magic. Removing my barrier I walked up to every single person and binded them up using anti-magic metal. When getting to Fana, she didn''t even resist as I put them around her arms and legs. I then pulled them all together and leaned them up against the weird rock I noticed in the beginning. On the rock was 11 circles all connected through lines. Six of the circles had rocks that where emanating a faint amount of magic aura that was almost impossible to detect. Plucking the rocks off, I put them into my inventory for later use if I ever found out what they where for. Then I started interrogating everyone using Kotodama Magic to get everyone to speak and reveal the truth. Starting off with where Fragil was, I found out she was currently being held in a chamber. For what the demon elves say, they took her because they found out that she is someone who is perfect for being possessed by another elf. They also explained that a huge majority of the Azure deer where actually good candidates but they weren''t able to capture them. Next they explained about how elfs where once normal people who where trying to live peacefully. Then the first magic king came along and met their leader. The magic king''s sister fell in love with the elf''s leader and he got her pregnant. Deciding to get married, they decided to try and harmonize the relationship between humans and elfs. Sadly when they where getting married, humans attacked and killed all of the elves. The elf leader before getting killed, casted reincarnation magic on everyone and Litcht woke up first. He then started collecting these magic rocks to try and resurrect everyone else by using the weird rock as a foci. There was also a bunch of other information thrown in there but it thought that it wasn''t that important so I just forgot it all as quickly as I could. They also mentioned that their goal as to eliminate every and all human life on the planet because of what they did. I just sighed in defeat at their stupidity. Their answer was to kill everyone just because one or two bad groups of people did something bad? That''s like saying if one guy accidentally tripped your friend over you are going to trip everyone else in the world for vengeance. It''s just pointless. They kept rambling on and on and on for a good long while but I finally started getting annoyed at it. ''Yo, system.'' [How may I assist you today?] ''Can I store people in my inventory?'' [You can. And when you take them out, it''ll feel like a second hasn''t even passed for them.] ''Cool'' Immediately getting confirmation from the system, I started storing everyone into the system so that they would stop annoying me and so that they wouldn''t ruin the world with their stupid plan. After that I went to search for Fragil in one of the many rooms. 31 Insert WoW Quest Completion Noise Here This chapter is brought to you by my tired brain at 2 AM -------------------------------------------------------------------- After dealing with all the elves I looked around the room to find any trace of Fragil. In my brilliance of trying to get answers from the elves, I forgot to ask where she was exactly. Spending the next hour looking for Fragil and clearing out all the rooms I could get to normally I found absolutely nothing that indicated where she was. Recasting the analysis magic on the entire base, I found out that the only places I haven''t been where the one''s that were not connected in anyway. Having nothing to lose from exploring these areas I quickly used earth magic to dig a path to each and every single one. There where five rooms in total that I could explore and I found the correct room on the third try. In this room where test tube looking things that held various people. One of the tubes contained Fragil and as she wasn''t connected to anything inside the tube I quickly broke the glass. Nearly pulling her out immediately I noticed that unlike tv shows, manga, and other stuff, when breaking glass it falls all over the person. Using mana I levitated all the glass shards out of the tube and threw them across the room not caring for all the other people. Slowly pulling her out of the tube I made sure that she didn''t get hurt at all. Upon fully removing her from the tube I got a notification from the system. [Quest Complete! You''ve successfully rescued Fragil and as a reward she won''t get possessed!] ''Is that all?'' I asked the system [You also gain 1,000 System Points as a reward!] ''Yeah that would''ve been cooler when I didn''t have literally all the magic and mana that I would ever need.'' [System still sells Magic Tools, items, spells, buffs, passives, and things for other worlds.] ''Hmmm... Touche. I only really need the last three things though. Some of those buffs and passives might be really cool.'' [Would User like to op-] ''Not right now. I''m good, thanks though'' [....] Seeing as the system finally shut-up, I made a portal to the Azure Deer base but this time I made sure to not open it directly in the center of the base. This time it went to my room which when we got into I discovered that all of my items where thrown across the room as if people where searching around for something. Taking a step forwards I then heard glass break. Lifting my foot up and moving it slightly to see what it was, I saw the picture of my family I made. I set Fragil down on my bed and then kneeled down and picked up the picture. The glass was broken and a part of it was smudged with who knows what. Wiping as much as I could off I then folded it up and put it into my pocket. I then sat down on the floor next to my bed and decided to take another nap. After all, I''m quite tired from being awake for a entire hour. Closing my eyes, I slowly fell into a nice dream of being back on earth with my family and Chris being my twin brother. ~~1 Hour Later~~ Fragil shot up into a sitting up position and looked around very erratically. She continued to freak out silently until she noticed me sleeping on the floor. She slowly got out of bed to not wake me up and sneaked to the door and opened it to look around. Noticing that she was back in the Azure Deer base she decided to leave my room. However I was still asleep and did not notice this. ~~A Hour and a Half Later~~ After getting a nice nap I started yawning loudly and stretching as much as I could with what little space I had. Looking around my room afterwards I discovered that Fragil wasn''t there but I wasn''t freaked out. I simply got up and excited my room. The first step outside triggered a magic trap and a bunch of different types ofmagic swarmed around me and tried to capture me. I easily flicked away the magic by literally flicking at it. Seeing as there was a trap I decided to wait for a bit to see if anyone was going to come to me because of me setting it off. A minute later a doorway appeared in the air and out stepped all the Magic Captains except the Golden Dawn''s. After all of them exited the door, the Magic King himself then stepped out of the door. The current Magic King is Julius Novachrono who uses time magic and had amazing stats. He then parted a way through everyone and got right in front of me. "Eric..." He started to say. Suddenly his eyes gained stars in them and he put his hands in front of his chest and said, "Can you please show me your magic!?!" "Uhhh... What?" I said not expecting him to say this "I asked if I could see your magic! I heard from Rill that your magic allows you to copy other people''s magic and use it just as good if not better then them!" "That''s what it use to be but I was able to make it better. Anyways why is everyone here?" Suddenly Julius lost the stars in his eyes and cleared his throat "We are here because of what you''ve done. You''ve defeated a magic knight captain, gone against his direct orders, attacked the Eyes of the Midnight Sun, and somehow brought Fragil back. You''ve done so much traitorous things in the eye of the clover kingdom and even everything you''ve done isn''t enough to fix what you''ve done in the eyes of the people." "So that means you''re going to kill me?" I said while raising a singular eyebrow "Not right now. First we''re going to have to ask you to come with us so we can give you a trial and then after the trial we will decide your fate." Julius said while pulling out his weird Grimoire Instead of it having a cover like normal Grimoires, his was a cylinder of just pages with a hollow center. "{Time Magic: Chrono Stasis}" Julius casted I willingly let myself get caught by this magic. It was very similar to my space lock spell and I decided to use this as a way to show my power to everyone. If they''re going to put me on trial for what I did, I might as well rebel even if it is a bad thing for me in the long run. Slowly I started moving my body in the chrono stasis spell I was in. Julius wasn''t paying attention as he thought I wouldn''t be able to do anything but Rill was. "Julius!" Rill yelled out while I was simply moving outside of the bubble Stepping outside of it I just looked to everyone while brushing at my shoulders to get any imaginary dust that was on it. "That all you got?" I asked to all of the magic knight captains and Magic King Julius simply turned around and stared me into the eyes and said with a sad tone, "Don''t do this Eric." "I wouldn''t have to do this if I wasn''t going to be put on trial and eventually killed." I responded back Suddenly to all the other Magic knight captains Julian just disappeared as his normal speed to even a magic knight captain was just insanely fast. To me however he was still going slowly. He attempted to hit me on the back of the neck but I just simply moved my head out of the way without even looking at him. Jumping back Julius started to cast another spell but by the time he finished it I was already using my Kotodama Magic. "Sit down Julius." I stated He immediately sat down and stopped using time magic to increase his movements. A total second passed since he attacked me and what everyone else saw was that we just disappeared and where now a bit away from them with him sitting down staring right at me. Everyone seeing this burst into action and attempted to attack me too but I just released a bit of my mana into my surroundings and used magic in my voice to command them to sit down as well. With my mana now leaking out, the entire hallway was starting to be eroded from how much pure and brute mana was being bashed against it. Everyone else seemed to be in pain as well since my mana was putting constant pressure on them. I grabbed Julius by the back of his robe and dragged him to where everyone else was. After placing him with the others and sorting them to form a half circle around me I made a stool appear and sat down in it immediately. I also crossed my legs and put my fists on my knees. The entire scene right now looked as if I was a teacher talking to some elementary school students and seeing this I just couldn''t resist. "Now students... Do you know what you did wrong?" I asked while turning down my mana a bit "No Sir!" All but Julius said in fear Julius just had the stars in his eyes again because he was astonished with my magic and overall power "Well let me say it simply." I said while switching my legs, "I did it to save someone and I didn''t hurt anyone of the magic kingdom. I even kept the Elves alive so that they could face trial later on." With a bit of effort the captain of the Crimson Lions said, "But what about everyone else''s justice!? What about the people you killed!?" *Deep Sigh* ''Yo System'' [How may I assist you?] ''Give me a magic item to help show them my view point on all of this and my reasoning'' [Confirmed. Now taking 550 System Points.] Then out of nowhere a small metal rod appeared in my hand and all the knowledge on how to use it filled my head. Getting out of my chair I tapped each person on the forehead with the rod and their eyes went dull for a second before regaining their color. Stashing the rod in my inventory, sat back down, and recrossed my legs. "You guys get it now?" I asked with a bit of annoyance leaking out of my voice They all just nodded their heads and looked a bit sorry for accusing me for everything. Now that they understood everything perfectly and how I knew that we didn''t have that long left to save Fragil, they where sorry for what they did. Speaking of that, "Hey, where is Fragil? She wasn''t here when I woke up." and hearing this they all just looked at each other "Well you see..." Rill started to speak up The captain of the black bulls then interrupted and said, "She informed us that she was back and you where in your room before leaving really quickly in the direction of the Elf''s base." I just face palmed at this and thought internally, ''That motherfucking idiot... Why in the hell would she do that?'' 32 The Fool (Fragil''s Pov) (One Hour after leaving Eric''s Room) "Fraaaagiiiilllll..." Sounded a distant voice "W-Who there!?" Fragil screamed into the room while constantly turning around looking for the voice "How could you forget about me silly!" Said the voice again but this time with a distinct location Slowly turning to the location all Fragil was met with was her wardrobe with a mirror on top of it. Walking slowly up to the wardrobe, she finally got a good look at her own reflection. Inside the mirror was her but... For some reason she had pointed ears and was smiling? "Well hey there silly! Looks like you finally found me!" Her reflection said while giggling the entire time "What are you!?" Fragil yelled at the mirror while freezing the entire room and making some snow fall slowly "Well I''m you obviously! Eric seemed to have left me back at the rock... Hey... You think you can come and pick me up?" She said Staring into her own reflection''s eyes, she didn''t seem to notice that her eye''s were slightly glowing and changing colors rapidly. "Y-Yeah... How could he forget you..." Fragil said dazily, "I''ll come and get you immediately..." Turning to leave she grabbed her broom and left base but not before quickly telling Rill and then leaving. Rill didn''t follow her as he was to preoccupied to think much about what she just said. (Eric''s Pov) (The Present) Rubbing the bridge of my nose and keeping my eyes closed I just let out a deep sigh "So you mean to tell me that Fragil told Rill where she was going, then Rill mentioned it to everyone else, and nobody even sent people to stop her!?!" All of the magic captains except Yami the captain of the Black Bulls and Julius the Magic King Rill just put his head down as if he was disappointed in himself for not thinking about that. "Y-Yeah..." Rill said shyly I just stared Rill down and shook my head in disappointment. This caused him to look even more depressed then previously. "I''m going back the floating rocks, anyone want to join me?" I asked Everyone looked at each other to see if someone was going to raise their hand but nobody did. "Guess I''ll go alone." I said while already opening a portal and stepping through it On the other side of the portal I walked into the main chamber where the elves where. A quick spell showed that nobody was in the base anymore and Fragil wasn''t even here yet. ''Time to set up camp. System, how many points do I have?'' [You currently have 450 points left.] ''Eh, might save those for later'' Starting to then build my tent and trying to think of a reason for why Fragil would leave and what I could use those points for I came up with nothing. Suddenly I was struck with a idea on how to combine both of the two things. ''System, why is Fragil coming here!?'' [System does not know. User could spend 750 System Points to purchase the information from Chris.] ''I don''t have that many points... Ughhh.'' Getting back to work after my idea got me nowhere I finished making the tent in about five minutes since I threw what was nearly a full tent into my inventory so I just had to do a bit of work to get it back up. Then I created some wood for a small campfire. Finally I made some cooking utensils and a bunch of ingredients so that I could practice cooking while I was waiting. I put a small stand over the fire so I could place a pot over it. Afterwords I filled up a pot with stock I made with creation magic and let that boil. Next I cut up some onions, celery, carrots, thyme, and garlic. While letting the water continue to boil I made another small fire and got a frying pan out with a good size chunk of beef I made with creation magic. Checking the flame I noticed it was boiling so I added all the cut up vegetables and some peeled barley to the stockpot and started to let it brew for a couple of minutes. Diverting my attention back to the beef I first seasoned it then cooked it slightly to make sure it wasn''t raw. Finally I cut up the slightly cooked beef and threw the chunks into the pot. Adding a decent amount of salt and pepper to the pot I started to stir it for about five minutes. Afterwords I reduced the heat of the fire by removing some of it''s fuel and let the pot simmer. Half a hour later I added some balsamic vinegar to it while starting to stir the entire pot again. Reducing the flame even more after that I let it simmer for another forty five minutes. Opening the lid after it finished simmering the last 45 minutes I was hit in the face with a smell of beef and broth. Making a ladle appear I dipped it into the soup and tasted it. "Delicious. Finally, some good fucking food." I said out loud after tasting it What I just made was a classic Beef and Barley soup from Earth. It was what I learned to make with the help of my mother and is what I''m best at making. Filling a bowl full of soup and sitting down near the fire, I slowly ate it while staring into the fire. Finally finishing up I washed my bowl with water magic, threw a lid over the pot and put it into my inventory. Sitting back down I reached out with my hand while also making my mini-fridge appear and grabbing a soda. I spend the rest of that day just relaxing. Two and a half days went by quickly as I continuously practiced my cooking with magic and just relaxing. By continuously doing magic cooking I even got a skill for it. ''System'' --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name- Eric Magic- Creation/ All Mana Control- Perfect Grade Mana Points- 9,412,473,135/ 9,412,476,124 Passives- Lower Regeneration Novice Mana Sense Unneeded Grimoire Mana Usage Reduction Determination Skills- Inventory Mini-Fridge Master Mana Collection Master Weapon Fighting Magic Cooking (NEW!) Grimoire Equipped- Creation Grimoire Types Of Magic- Everything (Anything you can think of) Grimoire Spells- Grimoire Creation Grimoire Switch God''s Weapon Grimoire Combination --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Magic Cooking- You can accurately cook while using magic and by doing so you infuse magic into your food. Depending on the food being made and mana being added, a buff or debuff will be added after eating the food) When I made a omelet yesterday morning while using fire mana to make it, it gave me a buff of increased energy for the day. I didn''t really test it much but it''s a pretty cool ability. (Fragil''s Pov) Staring up at the Rock Fragil wondered how she was even going to get up there. Her magic couldn''t allow her to fly like other people. "You just gotta find the one rock down on the ground silly. It''s tied down secretly but if you untie it you will shoot up into the air above the rock!" "You''re right... I should''ve known that." Fragil said while hitting her forehead with her palm She then walked down below the rock and started to feel gravity get slightly lower and lower. Looking around for a minute she eventually found the rock and untied the knot holding it down while climbing on top of it. The rock then shot up into the air and quickly got above the rock base. Fragil nearly fell down while doing it. "Hahaha." Giggled a voice insider her head Fragil just started to laugh insanely while jumping off of her rock and onto the base rock. She landed down in a little open area that had stairs nearby leading downwards. She immediately went down them without fear as if she''s done it many times. After walking for a bit she got to a big room that was nearly pitch black except for a small fire burning near a rock. "Who''s there?!" Fragil shouted out (Back To Eric''s Pov) "Who''s there?!" Someone yelled at a distance Looking up from my cooking I turned to meet whoever was there. Since the room was so dark I couldn''t see anything I created a giant ball of light and sent it to the ceiling to act as a ceiling lamp. Finally able to see I saw that the person calling out was Fragil herself. "Well hey there!" I said while reaching my hand out into my inventory, "Want some soup?" I asked while pulling out the pot of soup I made a couple of days ago that was still warm because of time magic. Fragil just stared at me and asked with total confusion on her face, "How did you get here before me? I had a head start and everything?" "Magic obviously." I said while putting the soup down and trying to set up a secondary fire to heat it up "No I wa-" Fragil started to say before randomly stopping "Hmm? You say something" I asked while looking over Fragil didn''t reply as she just started walking to a wall and put her hand against it. A normal person wouldn''t see or feel anything but with my mana senses I was able to both see and feel that she was sending a very thin line of mana through the wall to a room that wasn''t connected to anything. The room we were in suddenly burst into a even brighter light and blinded me for a second. When I was able to see again, we were in a room that had magic circles everywhere. Some of them were written in blood and others where made of hair. Fragil walked up to one of the circles but before she could I rushed over to stop her. With my speed it was a easy task so I easily grabbed her wrist to stop her. She just stared blankly at a magic circle on the floor and was muttering something to quiet for even me to hear. Turning to the circle I looked to see what this one was made of. Upon turning I saw that this one was made of bones and seemed to be radiating a weird freezing chill out of it. Mana was slowly leaking out of Fragil and as I tried covering her in my mana to stop it, a small portion already reached the circle. "Hahaha..." A voice coming from the circle started to laugh The circle started glowing and laughing more and more. Other circles that where nearby where also starting to glow and laugh as well. All of them with different voices and radiating different types of magical aura. Turning back to Fragil and getting a quick look at her face to see if she was fine, blood was dripping out of her eyes, nose, mouth, ears, and anywhere else they it could come out of. I let go of her wrist and backed away slowly. Her eyes where rapidly switching between being blank with a small glow and normal. She was also rapidly switching between laughing insanely when they where blank and screaming out in pain when they where normal. The magic circles started to move closer and closer together before they formed a singular circle made out of many different horrifying materials. Then slowly, the circle started taking the shape of something... First was the feet which where just bone at first but rapidly grew nerves, muscle, skin, and everything else. It traveled all the way to the same height as Fragil and as soon as it gained a voice, it started laughing to. It started growing and regenerating at a quick speed. All the blood that was coming out of Fragil was falling to the floor and heading to the horror in front of me. By the time the thing was finished, a look alike of Fragil was staring at Fragil and Fragil was staring back at her. The only difference was that the look alike had pointed ears. This was the elf that was originally going to possess Fragil. The elf slowly turned away from Fragil and looked at me. She stopped laughing for a second and then just smiled as big as she can. Fragil fell to the floor and became deathly pale and thin within a matter of moments. The elf asked me a question, "Do you think you can win?" [Emergency Quest: Prevent ????? from possessing your soul and becoming a god Because of the conditions set in place by you and Chris, Chris cannot not help you as you two made it impossible for him to affect you that much. System is temporarily boos- ERROR ERROR ERROR.] The system broke down and the Elf immediately started laughing with a voice that was getting deeper and deeper. "No, I don''t think I can." I said while looking at the aura she was giving off, "But I have to try." 33 Soul Magic The elf raised her hand at me but did nothing other then that. I jumped to the side expecting something to come out of her palm but nothing happened. She just followed me calmly while aiming her palm at me. ''System, do you still work?!'' [Affirmative. System had a problem increasing your power and was only able to increase it by 50% instead of 100% because of interference by Elf] ''What is she even doing then? No magic spell is being cast but her aura keeps growing bigger?!'' [She is connecting to your soul and absorbing it''s power] ''Shit shit shit shiiiiittttt. How do I stop it?'' [System does not know] "Fuck it!" I yelled out while making a anti-magic sword I was supposed to become the apex after all of my training and everything, which I did for a while. Now this elf just appears and automatically becomes the apex? Bullshit! Rushing forwards I quickly slashed downwards at the elf. She didn''t even try to move out of the way and just took the entire blow. A thin line appeared as if she had a long paper cut. Instantly is healed and regrew as if nothing happened. "{Valor Magic: Lions Roar}" I screamed out and casted This was a buff and debuff spell. It buffed my strength and overall abilities while making the opponent fear me and loose some of their overall abilities. "{Soul Magic: Soul Protection}" Stopping the connection with the elf she just frowned and lowered her hand. She took a stance as if she was going to draw a sword and jump forwards. "{Demon Creation Magic: Unholy Sword}" She casted In her hand grew a sword out of her own flesh and blood that continued to form until it made a slim katana that had a eye on it. Then jumping forwards she slashed and sent a line of different types of magic towards me. I blocked it using my sword and casted a spell afterwards to counter "{Chaos Magic: Magic Disorder}" The magic in the room started freaking out and rapidly transforming into different types of magic. It would temporarily be sand then a second later it would transform into something else. The elf tried casting another spell but after she did, it came out like she wanted it to but only temporarily. I smiled at this because if she could copy my magic, then she would be a horrifying person to fight. This spell makes it so that any all all magic in a one mile radius will be unusable as it will be transforming into magic that isn''t your own. The floating rock that we where on was affected too. It started shacking like crazy before dropping from the sky. The elf and eye where now in temporary zero G''s and floating around. I took this opportunity to kick off the wall with all my strength and try and hit the elf. The wall I shot off of shattered and splintered off into many pieces. I Pointed my sword forwards and aimed myself towards the elf. She simply looked at me before grabbing Fragil and holding her in front of her. With all that happened if this attack where to hit Fragil she would die almost immediately from blood lost. Continuing my attack I got as close as I could before suddenly making my sword disappear and grabbed Fragil by her arm and storing her in my inventory. Because inventory was a skill and not a magic spell, it was usable inside of the chaos spell. Dispelling my sword though meant I wouldn''t be able so summon it back. I now had to rely on my had to hand skills which I didn''t practice that much of. The elf jumped back and got a small distance away before we both shot down to the floor. We both crashed down into the floor and created a crater spanning the entire room. I got up first with only a couple of cuts and injuries. The elf on the other hand was bleeding heavily and seemed to have broken a bone or two. "{Order Magic: Magic Harmony"} She casted while forcing her mana to seep out of her body. It covered a far distance that I wasn''t able to discern as I was only paying attention to the fight. She raised up her palm again and pointed it towards me. "{Soul Magic: Eternal Suffering}" A battering force kept on hitting my mind that appeared to be targeting my soul. My shield took the brunt of it but was slowly being torn down. Now that she put magic back in order I created two swords and buffed up my speed using air magic. I started shooting myself around the room while occasionally getting hit with the soul spell. Picking a random time I then shot off the ceiling towards the elf and started swinging wildly. I got a couple of attacks in and nearly made a deep wound in her shoulder before she suddenly jerked back. "{Liquid Magic: Blood Boil}" My veins started to burn like fire and started to lift up as if trying to leave my body. "{Life Time Magic: Resetting Heal}" Consuming around a fourth of my total mana I rewinded time for my body before it got hurt and started to attack immediately after that. All the attacks I hit her with continued to heal over and over again. Jumping back I took a quick breath to gather myself and think of a plan. She simply raised her hand again and continued battering my soul trying to break the shield and absorb my soul into herself. "Fine. Fuck it. You want my soul? Have it!" I said while releasing the shield over my soul She just grinned and started taking as much as she wanted. Her face turned to one of euphoria as if she could literally taste my soul and it was the best thing ever. However this is when she started to get a face of pain. While she was continuously absorbing my soul I was starting to force it upon her. I used soul magic to release my soul and let it flow out. My body slumped to the floor and I was now a moving ball of extremely bright glowing light. I forced my new soul form to attack the Elf and start merging with her own soul. At first she enjoyed the unlimited power she was feeling again but my soul was giving her to much. [WARNING, IF YOU CONTINUE TO DO THIS, YOUR SOUL MIGHT BE TAKEN OVER BY HER. YOU WILL BE UNABLE TO DO ANYTHING IF SHE SUCCEEDS] ''AND WHAT OTHER CHOICE DO I HAVE? ALL PHYSICAL AND MAGICAL ATTACKS BARELY DID ANYTHING AS SHE WOULD JUST HEAL IMMEDIATELY! I HAVE TO ATTACK HER SOUL OR ELSE I HAVE NO CHANCE.'' I yelled to the system I continued to forcibly merge myself with her soul but sadly she for some reason started to greedily take more and more of my power. I was about to lose as she was using my soul power to power a soul spell and merge with my soul to gain full power. ''No... No no no nonononononononononoooo'' I screamed internally while releasing everything I had I forced the entire world''s mana to swarm to one point and one point only. I then shot it to her forehead and let her absorb all of it. While doing this I was also forcibly giving her more and more of my soul power to help her generate more mana. Her body started glowing brighter and brighter before starting to scream as her entire body slowly started to crack open. "NO! THIS CAN''T BE!? I''M THE DEVIL, THE MANIFESTATION OF ALL EVIL AND CRUEL MANA! HOW CAN YOU HAVE THIS MUCH!?" She screamed in a very dark and deep gravely voice I continued forcing more and more mana into her while she continued to break down. A minute of constantly forcing mana into her made her entire body explode and release all of the mana back into the world. Her soul came out of her body just like my and was partially fused with me. Seeing the opportunity that she couldn''t do anything, I moved over her soul directly in the center of mine. I forced everything else I could upon her and did everything I could. Finally after who knows how long it slowly started to dissipate. When it became the size of a marble I started to black out from the exertion of using everything and anything I had. My soul was tired since I''ve never done this before and after another ten seconds of staying cognent, I blacked out. 34 Explanation Beep... Beep... Beep.... ''My head... Oh god it hurts...'' I thought while trying to move my hand up to it After a couple of seconds of trying I stop trying because I couldn''t move my arms and hands. Instead I started focusing on opening my eyes instead. I was able to get one open but the other just stayed close. Looking around I saw that I was in a blank white room with what appeared to be a lot of modern medical equipment from earth. I was in a hospital bed with lots of my body wrapped up and covered in stuff. In a corner was Chris sitting down in a chair looking at some paperwork that he appeared to be working on. He noticed me staring at him after a minute or so. "Eric, you''re awake!" He said putting his work on the floor and dragging his chair over to my bed, "So first of all, congratulations. You beat that weird demonic elf thing. Second of all, What you did was so idiotic. Merging and overpowering a demon who literally uses soul magic is one of the most idiotic things possible!" Attempting to speak all I was able to do was create some noise with no coherent meaning. "Shh don''t speak. You''re probably wondering why you''re here instead of restarting like normal or something. Well what is happening is that your soul was so heavily damaged and ruined that even though it''s immortal, it will require a lot of time to fix. So I removed your soul from the Black Clover world and brought it to the Hub while leaving your body back there. This means that right now, you''re just a soul." "Mmmhhm mhmhm hmmhmhm." I said causing me a great amount of pain "Still confused? Well since you attempted to merge with a devil elf it means that a part of your soul became mortal and could be affected by injuries and stuff like that. I removed that part of her that you merged with but your soul has to heal slowly with no magic helping it as if it heals using magic, then it won''t heal properly and affect you in the future." "Mmmm Hmmm. Mmmhmhm." What I attempted to say was, "Well shit. Sorry." "At least you won though. I used my powers to intervene as much as possible but couldn''t do much. If your plan worked she would''ve taken over your immortal soul and you would no long exist as it would then be her." "..." "Anyways lets stop talking about that. Congratulations are in order. The original mission of this world was for you to get better at your creation magic, which you did, and to just have some fun in the world. Not sure about the second one because of uhhh... What just happened but I think its about time we set off to another world for you to have some more fun, finish some stuff on Black clover, oooorrrrr we can try attempting to create another world. I''ll let you think about for a bit." He said as he started to get up He was about to exit through a door he created before turning around and pressing a button on the side of my bed. A tv came down from the ceiling and started playing the Black Clover anime. "Be back in a while Eric. Toodaloo!" and left For the next couple of weeks I watched the anime and listened to Chris talk constantly ~1 Month Later~ I was still in the bed but I was finally able to move. The doctor that Chris has said that everything looked fine but just to be safe I was to stay another week in bed before doing anything. "So Chris, what exactly was the weird Demonic Elf thing?" I asked while eating some soup "Finally want to know eh? Well from what I can tell, that room had magic circles made out of body parts from all the elves. Each circle was designated to help resurrect a singular elf but the demon caused the Elf that was supposed to possess Fragil to manipulate her instead because she couldn''t possess her anymore. The demon used the circles to combine the power of all the elves and used Fragil''s elf as a Foci to make a body using all the body parts. Then with it''s Demonic soul magic it took a fuck ton of energy from your soul and started gaining even more and more magic. By now you should know and figure out the rest." "Hmmm... And what about Fragil?" "She''s alive, but just barely. She suffered a lot of damage but the reward from the quest was still in effect and she was highly resistance." "Thank you." "No problem. Did promise you that I would help as much as I could with quests and stuff. Speaking of that, have you decided what you want to do next? New world, fix some loose ends, or create a world?" "Well, I was thinking about..." 36 Jaune Arcs System *BANG BANG BANG* "Excuse me Eric, it''s Jaune. You know, the person throwing up earlier?" *BANG BANG BANG* "Pleeeaaase. Can we talk really quickly?" I looked up from my pillow and pulled out my scroll It''s only been a hour since I fell asleep. I wanted to nap for two and a half hours so I could skip right to dinner and go back to bed but it seems like I will never be able to get some full sleep. Getting out of bed and making sure I was presentable, I went to the door and opened it up. There in front of me stood Jaune ready to start banging on my door again. "What do you want?" I said while trying to rub the sleep out of his eyes "I''ve uhh... I''ve got a question about this Gift you gave me..." Said Jaune With a sigh I just pushed my door open more and moved out of the way to let him in. Jaune seeing that this was a invite in, quickly moved in. Shutting the door after him I made a chair appear using my powers and sat down into it before Jaune even turned around to see me do it. I also pulled a soda out of my mini fridge and started drinking it. "So what do you want to know?" I asked after I finished a third of the soda "First of all how did you even give me this thing? The ''System'' or whatever it''s called?" "Oh, that''s very easy to explain." I put my soda into my inventory temporarily and raised my arms up slightly and said, "It is easy for me to do for I am a God!" Jaune just stared at me for a bit before shaking his head. "I don''t believe that one bit. If you''re a god then why are you going to Beacon Academy and everything? "I don''t know, cause it''s fun I guess?" I said while shrugging "Okay then, lets say you are a god. Why did you give me this System?" "Cause I looked at your stats and I must say, they made my feel sorry for you for some reason. Here," I patted at another seat that I made appear before me, "Take a seat" Jaune stared at the chair in confusion for a bit but eventually sat down. Now that he was actually paying attention to what I was doing unlike earlier, he got his first glimpse at my powers. "How did you do that?" He asked "Like I said. I''m a god. Need more proof?" ".... Yes please." I nodded my head slightly. I opened a portal into space beneath me and fell into it. Then I created one below Jaune and made him fall as well before he even had time to react. We appeared in space still in our chairs. Jaune immediately started suffocating and freezing to death in the absolute zero of space. Snapping my fingers I temporarily gave him the powers to survive and talk our here. "This is the world of Remnant," I said waving my hand at the planet, "Everything you know will change from what I''m about to tell you about the world and the System I gave you. Do you want to continue?" He thought for a bit before turning away from the planet and towards me and said, "Please." "I''m not from this world. I''m from a place called earth and after a accident, I died. Unlike what most people think about death, on earth, you would become a god of your own dimension. However before you ask why people didn''t commit suicide to just become a god, it''s because nobody knew that they would become one. Anyways, I made my own world and started to feel depressed for some reason so I went to another world that was from a show I use to watch on my world. This was a world called black clover and in this world I decided to be a mortal from birth to experience everything and learn how to use my powers. After a while I eventually went through a year longish training that my one friend forced me into. It made me the Apex of Humanity but after finishing this training, I then encountered a problem that almost killed me even though I shouldn''t be able to die. I met a Demonic Elf... Do you even know what those are?" "Eh... Yeah, the pointy ear things right? Please continue!" "Anyways, this elf was different and used a type of magic that accessed the power of the soul. She hooked up to the unlimited power of my soul which I wasn''t able to use as I was a mortal. She was attempting to take over my soul using her powers which would be possible as I was human and she wouldn''t be killing me, just merging with my soul and erasing what would be classified as ''me'' from my soul. I nearly lost from what she was doing but I somehow at the last moment, release my soul from my body, and instead overtake her soul. Seeing as I nearly lost, I decided to go to another where I had my full powers so that I could work on being a god and learn stuff to help make my own world. This lead me to the ship and eventually meeting you. The system I gave you will help you become the Apex of Everything. I gave this to you as I mentioned earlier because I felt sorry for you but also because you remind me of myself when I was back on earth and never had any powers." I stopped talking for a minute and just stared at Remnant for a minute before Jaune finally spoke up and said, "So what now?" "Now you train and become stronger. I won''t tell you the future as I don''t want to change that much. The System which I call the Apex System, will give you quests to do so that you can get stronger and get rewards. You''ll also get points to purchase things from the shop which will have a multitude of things to help you. I''ll leave you to figure it out. Any questions?" "Yeah obviously! I''ve got so many questions, like if you''re from another world does that mean you made this world an-" I raised my hand up to stop him. "I''ll give you one question. I can answer your first question or a different one." Jaune haled upon hearing this but then looked back to Remnant for a bit before turning back to me. "What are you going to do on my world?" I smiled at his question. Instead of asking about how to gain power through the system easily or something like that, he instead decided to ask about his world. "I''ll be slowly placing myself as a god over it. I won''t force it but I will help advance the so called ''plot'' of the world and make myself the also so called ''protagonist'' of it. Maybe if you advance and get strong enough, you could join me." I said with a grin I then snapped my fingers and brought us back to my room. "I''m here to help and I won''t destroy you world, I can promise you that." Jaune just nodded and started getting up from his seat. "Thank you Eric for your gift. I hope I''ll be able to live up to your expectations. See you later" he said after bowing and then leaving. I looked at my scroll and noticed that only 15 minutes have passed. Hopefully everything I explained to him will motivate him to use the system to get stronger and join me in the fun of the world. That might take a while but it will be fun when it eventually happens. Anyways, since I was awake now, I decided to make some food. I created a giant well cooked steak and started chomping down on it. 37 First Steps After finishing the steak I decided to leave my room and try to talk to some people. Most of them walked away after I tried walking up to them. Others just pretended that I wasn''t even there. Seeing as nobody really wanted to talk I decided to go and look for the main cast of the show. The plot follows the story of RWBY. The team RWBY is made up of Ruby Rose, Weiss Schnee, Blake Belladonna, and Yang Xiao Long. Ruby Rose is the lead of the team and classified as a genius who was able to get into Beacon at the age of 15. Then there is also the ''Side Protagonists'' of RWBY. It''s name is JNPR and is made up of Jaune Arc, Nora Valkyrie, Pyrrha Nikos, and Lie Ren. Jaune Arc is the leader of the team because of his strategic mind. However I can''t talk about this to anyone because the ceremony hasn''t even started yet. Looking around I wasn''t able to find anyone except Jaune and Ren who where on exact opposite sides of the room. Seeing as I already talked to Jaune, I went over to Ren. "Uhhhhhh.... Hi?" ''Shit, I didn''t think of anything to say.'' Ren just looked up from his book he was reading and said, "Do you need something?" "No, I just was looking for someone to talk to." "Then you''ve come to the wrong place I''m sorry to say. My friend Nora on the other hand would probably be overjoyed to find someone to talk to." I took another quick look around but still wasn''t able to find Nora. "I''m good, thanks though. So hey, what''s that story about?" I asked while looking at his book Ren simply folded the corner of the page and handed the book to me. The Man With Two Souls was the title of the book and was very similar to what Ozpin was and how one person died and his soul was put into another person. I turned around, put my back against the wall, and slowly slid down it. Speed reading through it I ready around ten pages per minute. Ren just looked at me with a blank expression that said, "Really?" After finishing the book I handed it back to him and started talking about it in detail with him. His expression changed to one of surprise that I actually read all of it in the very short time that he was watching me. We continued talking back and forth about if for a good while until it got dark and Ren said that it was time for him to sleep as he, and I quote, "Have to deal with Nora''s excitement." I just nodded because from what I can remember about the story, it seemed as if she chugged a bottle of five hour energy every minute. Getting off the floor, I stretched for a bit and cracked my back. "Alright then Ren, see you tomorrow for Initiation or whatever it''s called." Ren just nodded back and started to read his book again. Seeing as I had something to do in the morning, I went back to my room and tried falling asleep. After a bit of time I wasn''t able to so I just used my powers to make me fall asleep and to wake me up at 6:30 Am so that I could be prepared. ~Couple Hours Later~ [Beep Beep Beep Beep Beep Beep Beep Be-] ''System please shut up'' [Affirmative Eric.] ''Thanks'' Opening my eyes I stared up to the ceiling and took a deep breath. After that I got out of bed and got dressed into something else. Knowing that today will be my day to show off I think I should wear something nice. Snapping my fingers my outfit changed into a long sleeve dress shirt with a suit tuxedo, dress pants, and dress shoes. I pretty much made myself into a bartender. Finishing up the look I rolled my sleeves up to my elbows. ( https://i.pinimg.com/474x/3a/13/02/3a130293f22861616e06026cfa44a2cc--groom-fashion-mens-fashion.jpg ) (This is what he''s dressed like) Making a mirror appear I looked at myself and all I could think was, ''Damn do I look''. I fixed up my tie and left my room to head towards initiation. Using my powers I found that it was on top of Beacon Cliff which was right next to the emerald forest. Halfway through my leisurely walk to Beacon Cliff a announcement came on the speaker. "Would all first year students please report to Beacon Cliff for initiation? Again, all first year students report to Beacon Cliff immediately." I picked up my pace a bit and got there in about ten more minutes. Waiting there was all of the teams, Ozpin, and Glynda. Each person except Glynda and Ozpin where standing on specific squares.I quickly went to the end of the line and stood on the last open square. Ozpin seeing this walked to the center of the area and started talking. "For years you have trained to become warriors. And today, your abilities will be evaluated in the Emerald Forest." Glynda then started speaking up as well. "Now, I''m sure many of you have heard the rumors about the assignment of teams. Well, allow us to put an end to your confusion. Each of you will be given teammates... Today." (Ozpin) "These teammates will be with you for the rest of your time here at Beacon. So it is in your best interest to be paired with someone with whom you can work well. That being said, the first person you make eye contact with after landing will be your partner for the next four years. After you''ve partnered up, make your way to the northern end of the forest. You will meet opposition along the way. Do not hesitate to destroy everything in your path, or you will die. You will be monitored and graded for the duration of your initiation. But our instructors will not intervene. You will find an abandoned temple at the end of the path containing several relics. Each pair must choose one, and return to the top of the cliff. We will regard that item, as well as your standing, and grade you appropriately. Are there any questions?" Jaune then raised his hand and said, "Yeah, um sir-" "Good!" Ozpin interrupted, "Now, take your positions." Everyone then got into a battle ready position except for Jaune who was still raising his hand. Then someone was catapulted into the forest. "Uh, sir? I''ve got, um, a question. So, this landing strategy thing, uh, w-what is it? You''re, like, dropping us off or something?" Jaune said *More people catapulting* "No. You will be falling." *Even more people catapulting* "Oh, I see. So, like, did you hand out parachutes for us?" "No. You will be using your own landing strategy." *Down to the final 3 people* "Uhhuh... Yeah." *2 more* "So, um, What exactly-" *1 more* "is a landing strateGYYYYY!!" *Jaune was sent flying* 5 seconds later I myself was then sent flying. Most people where using their unique weapons to land safely. For example, Ren was using his gun''s blades to get down a tree. Weiss was using glyphs to run across the sky and slowly get down to the ground. I decided to do it a fancy way and just slowly fall down like a leaf. I even decided to lay down with my arms behind my head and legs crossed. Slowly falling, I took my time to get down and just before I hit the ground, stepped down and stood up straight. I looked around and saw a couple of black creatures with white bone like extrusions coming out to form a mask and some spikes. On the mask was some red marking that lead to their glowing red eyes. Immediately upon seeing me, they rushed to me and starting growling angrily. ''Wonder what weapon I should use in this world...'' I thought as I walked up to them with my hands in my pockets The black creatures, aka The Grimm, continued running towards me when I had a idea. ''Multiple Knives! With strings attached so I can manipulate them!'' Then pulling my hands out of my pocket, I held a long black and white throwing knife in each hand. To complete the look, I transformed my belt into one that was capable of holding multiple throwing knives. I quickly threw knife through each of the Grimm''s heads and pulled them back out with the strings, kinda like a yo-yo. Walking in a straight line towards the center of the forest, I continued killing each and every Grimm I saw. After walking for a long time I finally got to the ruins that Ozpin was talking about. In the destroyed ruins was multiple chess pieces that where either gold or black. Both team RWBY and team JNPR was already there. In the background was Pyrrha fighting a giant scorpion grimm. Weiss was sitting on top of Jaune who was complaining about his back. Everyone else was just standing in front of the ruins watching them. I walked over to everyone and tried to squeeze my way through. Ren already knew who I was so he gladly moved over to try and let me get a piece. Nora who was at his side, jumped up and down when she saw Ren move for me. "ARE YOU REN''S NEW BFF THAT HE TALKED ABOUT THIS MORNING?!" Nora screamed at me ''Oh god she reminds me of Asta'' I thought I just turned to Ren and he just shook his head in understanding. Everyone else was just staring at me in confusion as to where I came from and who I am. By the time anyone else tried speaking up I was already at the pieces. The ones that where taken where the Rooks and the Knight pieces. Instead of choosing a big piece in chess like the bishop, or something like that, I instead went for the pawn. While it may seem like a simple peace, it has the potential to become a even better piece when it reaches the end of the enemy lines. It seems pretty cool. Putting the piece in my inventory I turned around and saw that everyone was just staring at me in amazement except for Jaune who was finally off the ground. I walked up to Jaune and put my hand out for a hand shake. Jaune grabbed it and when he did, I pulled him into a hug and said in a whisper that only he can hear, "So, how''s the System?" Whispering back to me really quickly, Jaune said, "It made me run a couple of miles at 5 Am, then do some tiring exercises, and threatened to send me into another dimension if I didn''t train. I hate this so much ;-;."(Author Note- Think of ''Only I Level Up''s System for now) "It gets better." Finally I ended out bro hug and saw that the giant scorpion was heading our way with Pyrrha running towards us. With a sigh I turned towards it and pulled out some knives. "Let me show you how this is done Jauney Boy." 38 Small Show of Power With the giant Grimm scorpion and Ruby running towards me, I simply pulled out a dagger with my left hand and put my right hand up. Ruby passed me really quickly by using her semblance (Super Speed). All that was left in front of me was the scorpion. It got closer and closer until it got so close that it went to attack me with it''s tail but I simply stood still and put my right hand out to block it. The stinger struck the palm of my hand, stopping almost immediately. No damage was done to me but the scorpion''s stinger broke and exploded into pieces from hitting my hand. "Is that all?" I asked questioningly to it, even though I knew that it wouldn''t respond The scorpion just went into a frenzied rampage and started to attack me with everything it had. Every time I just blocked it over and over with my hand. "This is getting boring, I''m going to end this now Mr. Scorpion." And with a quick flick of my left wrist, sent the dagger I was holding flying and straight through the Grimm''s brain. It dropped to the ground heavily and made some dust lift up from the air. Turning around to face everyone, I got to see their awe struck expressions. Everyone just had their mouths agape, even Jaune, who knew what I was. Before anyone had time to speak though, a giant Grimm bird screeched far above us and got everyone''s attention. "Guys, that thing''s circling back." Jaune said after watching it fly around for a bit, "What are we going to do?" "Well Jaune, I think we should go kill it! After all, it would be good for you 39 System Update Ozpin walked all the way towards the elevator the would go up to the tower. He called it down and went inside of it first, then let me in. Instead of going to the very top, which was his office, we went to the second to top floor. "This is where you will be staying Mr. Verathal." Said Ozpin while walking out of the elevator and allowing me to walk out and see the room. The entire room itself was about the size of a living room with a small space in the corner that was taken. That corner was probably the bathroom as it seemed to be around the right size. In another corner of the room, there was a bed, dresser, and a TV on the wall. "To make sure that you don''t try escaping, the elevator will be locked between 8 Pm to 7:30 Am. This will give you enough time in the morning to prepare yourself for the day and get to class. Now I recommend you get some sleep. Class will start early in the morning and you must be very tired from all that happened." Finished Ozpin as he turned around and got back into the elevator. He pressed a button and went to his room. I walked up to the elevator and pressed a button to see if I would be able to use it normally. Nothing happened when I did, so I decided to decorate my room some instead of using my powers to change the elevator. I added multiple shelves to the walls so that I could place some things on them, changed the color of the walls to a nice black wall with white stripes going around it, even bigger TV, some spacial magic to make it much bigger then possible, added a kitchen, and much much more. The rest of the day I continued to add things as I had more and more ideas as what to do. The next morning around 5 Am I was finally able to finish everything. The room was more like a mansion instead of a small room. I also made it so that whoever was coming to my room that I didn''t give permission too, would see a regular room. But if I did invite them and give them permission, they would see it for what it is. Pulling out my scroll, I checked my contacts to see if I had anyone in there. Unsurprisingly, Ozpin was in it as he probably added it when he originally gave it to me. I tapped on his name and started calling him. Putting it up to my ear, I heard him answer immediately. "What do you need at 5 Am Mr. Verathal?" "Hey yeah, sorry for waking you at this time Ozpin but I was wondering if I was allowed to have some friends over?" "Yes you can but I wouldn''t recommend it as they would have to follow the same rules as you." "That''s fine. Just wanted to know that. Thank you!" and I hung up ''Yo System.'' [What can I help you with Eric?] ''Give Jaune''s system a update. Allow if to send and receive messages. Also make it so that he has me as a contact in his system''s new feature.'' [Understood.... Update is done.] ''Thanks.'' Now that, that is done, I decided that the next course of action would to be to update my system. Using my powers, I created a intractable screen for the system. I could interact with this screen either manually or mentally. With this screen, I started to add some buttons that could be used to do specific things. Some of them where Body Autopilot (Allows system to take over Eric''s body and skip to a picked time), Messaging (Exactly as it says), System Management (Manage systems Eric gives to people), Notes (Again, exactly as it sounds), and Dungeon Create (Makes a dungeon that other anyone can go into that allows them to get stronger, even if they don''t have a system). Now that this is done, time to check get ready for school. Getting dressed with clothing from the original dresser, I got everything prepared for my first day of school. Opening my system menu, I pressed Body Auto Pilot and skipped to the end of the school day. ~10 Hours Later~ [What memories would you like to remember?] ''Anything important?'' [Nothing that will be of use.] ''Then just save them for later.'' [Affirmative] After using the system function, I was now in the last class of the day after the bell rang. For me it seemed like a second has passed but everything passed normally for everyone else. Reopening my system I opened messaging and opened Jaune''s name. [3:31 Pm- Eric: Yo Jaune, I updated your system slightly. Now you can message me. 3:35 Pm- Jaune: Well this will be handy. Is there a specific reason you did this? Eric: Yeah, I got something special for you. Come by my room around 4 and we''ll help you get stronger. Jaune: But what about my homework? Eric: You''ll be fine. This is something that won''t take long. Jaune: ... Jaune: Fine. Be there at 4.] ''Great! Now that, that''s done, I can start preparing to make Jaune stronger!'' Heading back to my room, I selected my dungeon maker feature. I made a basic dungeon that you could fight at even level 1. The dungeon also made it so that who ever entered will not be able to leave until complete. It will also make it so that time will not pass outside of it until whoever''s inside either dies, or finishes. ~25 Minutes Earlier~ [4:00 Pm- Jaune: Hey uhh... Where is your room? Eric: Oh yeah, never told you. Go to the center area of the Academy and there will be a elevator. Go inside and press the second to top button. This will bring you up to me. Jaune: Okay, on my way now.] 40 Dungeon *Ding* *Elevator Opening Noise* "Welcome Jaune, to my humble abode." Jaune slowly walked into the room without speaking. He continuously turned around just taking in the awe of what I created. "How did you even do this!? ... Wait, never mind, I know the answer." This just got a light chuckle out of me. "So why did you want me to come here Eric? You said something about having something for me if I''m correct." "Getting straight to the point eh? Then I''ll gladly show you." Bringing up my menu and selected my dungeon maker. I then selected the level one dungeon that I made a half hour earlier. In my hand appeared a small cube that was a copper like color. I gently placed it on the floor and back up. Slowly a door grew out of the cube and radiated a feel of foreboding for Jaune. "This right here is your gift! As you''ve probably learned from the last two days of doing the daily training quest, it will give you three free stat points but won''t actually level you up. The only way to do that, 41 Back on Track The next couple of months went by in a blur as I constantly used Auto Pilot over and over. During these months, I helped Jaune a couple of times but not to much as I wanted Jaune to get stronger and do some things by himself. The only things of importance during these couple of weeks was that Pyrrah discovered that Jaune faked his transcripts to get into Beacon and decided to train him. The bully Cardin, overhead all of this and started bullying Jaune more and more. Eventually. the class took a small field trip to a forest that was famous for sap that attracted Grimm. He then did the cliche hero thing to do and saved his bully from the giant Grimm. The rest is history as everything went back to normal after that. Now enough about everyone else, lets talk about what I''m currently doing. Right now I''m inside a police interrogation like room with Ozpin asking me a ton of questions. I wasn''t really paying attention but he kept asking me something about the Maidens, Salem, and everything else. I just replied with basic answers. Finally after around a half hour, he let me go. "Enjoy your Summer break Mr. Verathal. I expect that I will see you again at the beginning of the next semester?" I just shrugged my shoulders as I was going to use my time to put my plan into action. Continuing my way out I teleported to a abandoned island to start. The current plan was to go around places and show people my power and start my own organization. This organization will be something that has my followers follow out my commands. AKA, this will be a practice at leading people who follow me. First thing first, I will be needing a base. I made a shack that did seem like anything. I added some basic decorations and furniture inside of it so make it seem more normal. Then I added a book case with a lot of books on it. Depending on the book they pulled, something would happen. However, the way into the base I was planning, you didn''t need to pull a book or move the book case to the side to reveal a door. What needs to be done is to open the book, "Plans of a God", and write down your name in the back of the book. Using my powers, I made it so that if the person writing it is writing a valid name, a secret portal would open to the base. However, if it isn''t valid, then another secret door will open directly into a prison room that seems normal at first. I also made the book clear out the names written inside it every ten minutes to ensure that it would be harder to find. Anyways, lets get back to base building. I made the portal teleport a mile below the Shack into a giant open area for the portal. This area will have be kinda like the lobby of a hotel or something like that. This first floor will span a couple of miles and have tons upon tons of rooms. I''m also using my powers to make everything bigger on the inside to help with space and to make it less difficult to find. This floor will also have elevators that teleport you to certain floors as long as you have the correct ID and permissions. The second floor I decided to make as the training floor. It will have a dungeon that can slowly help you get stronger, lots of weapons to practice with, and weight rooms. Inside this dungeon, compared to the one I made for Jaune, would be vastly different. Each floor had a mini boss somewhere which you could kill to get certain items to increase the stats of yourself or your items. Every ten floors then had a actual boss that would be used as a checkpoint which could be visited instantly later on. Time would also pass normally in this dungeon. The third floor will be what I''m calling the trade store floor. With this floor, people can trade in points that are given out from missions to people we give. People will be able to get these points from a variety of things. Fourth floor will be the research area so that I can have my people make better medical treatments, technology, weapons, and food. Fifth floor will be the kitchen cause we all need food. Currently this is all that I''m going to make for now cause I need more people. Finishing everything up, I teleported to the one of the main kingdoms, Vale. Waiting for night, I looked around for anyone that would need any help. Searching around for a while, nothing happened at all. Eventually after a bit of waiting, a robbery was about to start. 5 Armed men with guns, stood in front of a dust company that sold dust with elemental effects. I let them start doing it a bit so that if this was caught on camera, it wouldn''t look like I was just beating up some random people. As they started picking the lock and entering, I quickly made a mask and put it. Dropping down from my spot on a roof, I stood behind them, cleared my throat, and said, "You do know that the store is closed right?" They all jumped and turned around with their guns pointed at me. "Now now, no need for that." I pointed my finger at the guns and flicked it upwards. They shot out of their hands and started floating. The one guy seeing that he no longer had a gun, ran up to me instead and attempted to fight me hand to hand. Every punch that he sent to my way I just took as if they where nothing. After a couple of punches, the guy moved back a bit and with a grin on his face said, "Had enough there ''Hero''?" Brushing off my shoulders I just stared him in the eyes and pointed to my face, "Does it look like you did anything to me ''Villain''?" Actually seeing that he caused no damage to me, even though he was using his full strength, he attempted to run away. The others seeing this, all attempted to run away too. Freezing them in space, I slowly walked up to each one of them and grabbed them by the collar. "Lets take a trip down to the police. Sounds like a fun idea, right guys and gals?" Walking my way down to the police station, some people who where still out saw me and either gave me a weird look or just ran away. Continuing down, I eventually got there and brought the people in. A police officer walked up to me and asked me what''s going on. "Well sir, I saw these people trying to break into a dust store so I decided to stop them and bring them here. Also if you''re asking about the mask i''m wearing, it''s because I don''t want to be known for what I did." I both lied and told the truth He looked skeptical at first but using my powers on him slightly, I convinced him to lock them up and look at the video camera footage to see that it was true. I left as he went to go check the footage and made my way back to base. ''This is the start of everything!'' I thought. Afterall, I''m putting everything into effect. 42 First Member After a couple of days constantly catching bad people, saving people, and just anything else Heroic that you could think of, a opportunity finally came. In a alley, two people where surrounding a beggar on the ground who seemed to be heavily malnourished. They where taunting and throwing insults constantly his way. At one point, one of them took away the metal cup he was holding, took the money out, and then threw it at his face. The beggar didn''t seem to see this coming so I assumed from this that he was blind. Walking up to the two bullies, I tapped them on the shoulders and when they turned towards me, I nodded, and then punched them upwards with enough force to lift them up. The two bullies fell to the ground unconscious and the blind beggar just fumbled around and kept saying, "What happened?" While he was doing this, I knelt down to the ground and looked him directly into the eyes. Even though he couldn''t see me, he could feel my presence. "W-What do you want from he?" The beggar asked I stayed silent for a few moments before saying, "I can help you out of this situation. I can also restore your eye sight. Do you want to live a better life Mr. ...?" "Mr. Holt. James Holt, and yes, who wouldn''t want a better life. Even if you weren''t lying about offering me this deal, why would you give it to me? There is always hooks attached." "I''m willing to help. You just have to accept James. This is only a one time offer." James said nothing for a second but very silently said, "Yes... I''m willing to trade my soul with the devil..." Hearing this I just smirked, "Trust me, this is no deal with a devil. Now don''t shy away from what I''m about to do." Finishing saying this, I slowly moved my hand to cover his eyes. Using my power, I fixed them and gave them a special power. The power to see trustworthiness. After fixing his eyes, I used my power to make him healthier and much better overall. Removing my hands then, James blinked multiple times over and over. He moved his hands up to his eyes and said, "I-I-I... I can see!" He rapidly looked everywhere and his eyes just showed a glint of hope that wasn''t there earlier. After looking around, he finally focused on me. "Why... Do you have this glowing green aura around you?" "Cause I gave you a power. The power to see trustworthiness." James started to tear up "Thank you. Thank you so much. Hahaha, I don''t even know the name of my savior, who are you?" "I''m Eric. Eric Verathal. Now lets get you to base." I started lifting him up and once we where fully standing, I opened up a portal to the base. I brought him to one of the rooms I made to let him rest. To ensure that he would be able to survive here by himself, I added some robots and AIs to every area to help not just him but whoever else I add. I also made a new scroll and gave it to him with my number inside of it. Going back to Vale, I looked for more people to find. I found a couple, showed them my power, then moved on to find more people. After a couple of hours, there was no more people left in Vale so I went to Atlas. Doing the same thing there, by the end of the night, I had brought a total of 25 people to base. In the morning, I spoke over the intercom in each persons room. I asked for all of them to leave their rooms, go to the elevator, and press the fifth button which will take them down to breakfast. Couple of minutes later, everyone was inside the cafeteria. "Ok everyone, say hi to each other because you will all be living with each other. Now if any of you explored at all last night, then you will have discovered each floor. The first floor is the main lobby and your rooms, the second floor is the training area, third floor is the trade floor, fourth is research, and finally this floor, which is food. Now as you may have also noticed already, there is some robots and AIs that are here to help. However this is roles that can still be filled out around here. That is why I''m going to do some interviews and give each of you a job! None of you have to do this job and can just laze around but if you do, you''ll be getting point for things in the store which can do special things. For example, as you all know, I can give out powers. With your points, you''ll be able to get more power! Now any questions?" Everybody looked around to each other and a couple of them raised their hands. They asked some pretty easy questions to answer and I answered them immediately. Afterwords I started the interviews. 8 people got sent to the fourth floor to be taught and educated better, 12 got sent to the second floor to start improving themselves and become what I call "Reapers". Finally the last 5, were put as Janitors because they still wanted to make some points but not do to much work. The next couple of days went by quickly as well as I was training most of them and using my powers to improve the base and work life of everyone. I was also constantly going out of base and making a name for myself by helping people and every night I would bring people back to base to join. Eventually as the days constantly went by, Beacon Academy was about to start up again and I got a message from Jaune. [12:24 Pm Jaune: Yo, haven''t talked to you in a while, how have you been? Eric: Pretty good. Been putting things into motion. Jaune: You do know that sounds very menacing right? Eric: Yes, very much. Eric: Good thing you messaged me though, I had a question for you. Jaune: What''s up? Eric: So a while ago I told you that I would be gathering people and making a group. I''m currently in the middle of making it and I would like you to be my right hand man! So what do you say? Jaune: Uhhh.... I''m not sure. It kinda sounds evil and I don''t really know much about it. Eric: I can bring you to the base to show you around, show you the people, and explain everything to you here. Would that work? 12:28 Pm Jaune: Yeah that''ll work] Hearing the confirmation, I opened a portal where he was and connected it to the lobby of the base. He stepped through shortly after. "Welcome Jaune! This is my secret base and we greet you." "Yeah, nice to see you again Eric." Jaune was now wearing some cool looking gear that seemed to fit him better and he also seemed to be emitting a new type of aura around him that was radiating strength and power. With a quick look at his stats, I saw why. [ Name- Jaune Arc Level- 49 Job- Sword Master Tank Title- Secret Grimm Killer Strength- 167 (+100 from Bonus Points) (+37 From Level Up) Defense- 170 (+60 from Bonus Points) (+37 From Level Up) (+35 Armor Bonus) Speed- 100 (+37 from Bonus Points) (+37 From Level Up) Intellect- 100 (+40 from Bonus Points) (+37 From Level Up) Constitution- 126 (63+ from Bonus Points) (+37 From Level Up) Semblance-Aura Amplification (SEALED) Aura- 4490 Bonus Points- 0 Actives- Sprint, Taunt, Frighting Yell, Aura Strike Passives- Pain Tolerance, Massive Aura ] He seems to be going for a tank with a bunch of strength and health. Does go with his name and title though. I then showed him around base and also showed him all the people the I''ve brought. He just soaked everything in and asked some questions here or there. Finally at the end of everything, I asked him again if he would like to join and be my right hand man. Seeing as I was doing nothing illegal and evil, he said that he would as long as I continued to do nothing against the law. I just smiled and improved his status. I gave every stat a +100 bonus, improved his class to Paladin who follows me, and also gave him the title called (Believer of Eric) which gives a bonus to everything if he''s doing it in a mission from me or doing something for my benefit. I also improved his system a bit. "Now kneel Jaune. I''m going to knight you." Hearing this, he just complied and kneeled in front of me. "I Eric Verathal from Earth am bestowing some of my power upon you as a token of friendship, and as a contract to work together." I tapped each shoulder once with a sword made out of black and white glowing light and finally tapped him on the top of the head when I finished. With the last words and tap, I stabbed the sword into the ground. "Rise. Rise and grab my gift to you." Jaune looked up to me and got up. He stared at the blade and eventually grabbed it. The blade then shot into and swirled around his arm creating a tattoo of a dragon with a sword handle coming out of his mouth and into Jaune''s hand. It also had some Verathal writing on it that quoted what I said earlier. "You are now my Knight." 43 First Mission After Knighting Jaune, I gave him a simple update to his system that would open a portal for him that would bring him to base and back to where he was earlier. This way, he will easily be able to get between the two. Sending him on his way so that he could get back to what he was doing, I checked up on my new researchers. Walking in, a short girl wearing a lab coat walked up to me. "Mr. Verathal, thank you for visiting! We have some great news that you might like to hear." ''Oh? They made some quick progress with the special elemental dust I made.'' She walked over to a small table with a tank on it and handed me some notes to read. "The gray dust crystal that you gave us to experiment on is a amazing discovery! With everything the AI taught us, we were able to discover that this is the most potent type of dust ever and can actually be used for a assortment of things. When using it for item enhancement, it''s almost like magic and makes what would normally seem impossible, actually possible." She continued rambling on for a good long while about it and talking about more discoveries not just for the new type of dust I made. ''Guess the enchantment I put on this floor to increase learning and research speed is a bit strong. Nothing wrong with that though.'' After another half hour of her energetic and excited speaking about everything they discovered, she finally stopped. Looking around, every was working even harder then normal now that I was here, even though I wasn''t paying attention to everyone. "Ok everyone," I yelled out, "As a reward for doing so much within the short amount of time you''ve been here, I''ll be giving you all 50 free points to spend at the store!" Hearing this they all cheered. I just smiled and waved as I started making my way out. Then I went up to the training room to talk with them. Upon entering, everyone who was in the basic area with the dummies and weights, got up and saluted to me. "At ease." They all stopped saluting and went back to what they were doing. I watched them for a bit and looked at all of their statuses before finding the person with the current best status. "Thomas Rogers, front and center!" He quickly ran from where he was and lined up in front of me. ''God I love all the training the AI is doing for me.'' "Mr. Rogers, I have a mission for you. Follow me so that I can get you a briefing on what it is." Rogers just nodded as I walked over to the wall that everyone knew had the bathroom behind it. He just stared in confusion at me wondering why we just went to the wall. I moved my hand to the wall and grabbed the air in front of it for where a door knob would be. When I grasped it, the door appeared in a quick burst of light. Opening the door, it showed a simple room with a table and chair with a lot of TVs, monitors, and touch screens on the wall. "Please proceed in." I said while waving him in He entered and took a seat immediately. I walked in front of the table and tapped the center of the biggest wall mounted TV. After doing so, a screen with a picture of the Anima Forest. "The Anima Forest is filled with tons of White Fang troops. The White Fang is a Faunus (People with animal features) organization in Remnant. Founded following the Faunus Rights Revolution, the White Fang was initially a peaceful activist organization created to improve relations between Humans and Faunus. However, in the face of continued discrimination, the White Fang began to adopt more and more radical methods." Tapping again on the screen, more pictures of their base and troops appeared. "Your mission is to scatter their teams in the forest and eliminate as much of them as you can. You may use necessary resources to do so but it''s recommended to keep it on the down low. You understand?" "Yes Sir." "Good, any questions." "Yes Sir. Am I allowed to take a two people with me so that I can have back up?" "Affirmative." "May I also take out gear that the AI said we could take for missions?" ''The AI put gear for missions in the store? Cool." "Affirmative, but don''t take to much. Now go and prepare for your mission. The AI will open a portal for you when ready and a item to open one back." Roger stood up and saluted again. "YES SIR!" He yelled before rushing out the door I just smiled and teleported back to my room. I set up a video on my TV to follow Roger and whoever he picked. After a couple of minutes, he walked down to the store with Seth Allens and Claudia Horne. Down at the Store, they took out a few small knives, a pistol per person, extra ammo, and a couple of special designed light weight armor. Finishing up there,they walked over to a clothing changing room and started putting on the gear. Afterwards they walked over to a screen on the wall and started talking to the AI. After confirming a couple of things with it, a portal opened up to the forest. Walking through it, they immediately crouched down and started to sneak around. They continued walking in a pattern and when they heard some movement ahead of them they stopped. Rogers who was in the front, pointed for each of them to go around the sides so that they could trap whoever it was. They tried silently walking around but Seth was noticed. The three White Fang group members yelled out that somebody was there and got out their guns. Claudia and Rogers quickly stabbed two of them in the back of the head while covering their mouths. The last White Fang member turned around and saw their teammates dropping to the ground. Seth saw his chance and run up and killed the last White Fang. Rogers walked up to Seth and hit him on the back of the head while shaking his head. Seth said something apologetic from what I could tell but the others just kept shaking their heads. They got back in their crouching positions and continued walking forwards. Eventually they found the base of the White Fang after another couple of close calls with other small Groups of them that they easily dispatched. Finding the base, they split up and started slowly taking care of everyone. Eventually they were found out so they started shooting at each other. With my recruits specialized training and buffs, they were able to out maneuver some of the bullets and quickly get behind cover. They shot back and slowly killed more and people before there was just one person left. "COME ON OUT BITCHES!" Yelled a giant White Fang Seth, Rogers, and Claudia continued to hide behind some crates. Claudia peaked around the corner of the crate and saw that the giant White Fang was temporarily looking somewhere else so she quickly ran to a fallen tree. The giant White Fang saw her temporarily while she was doing it so he turned around quickly and threw a giant sword size throwing knife at her. It barely missed her but in that time, Claudia was able to fire two shots at him. One shot missed but luckily one shot went directly towards his forehead. It hit him directly on but all that happened was that his head moved back slightly. "HAHAHA, PUNY WEAPONS LIKE THOSE WONT WORK ON ME!" Using my powers to find out why, I discovered that his semblance was ''Resistant Skin'' which made things harder much harder to penetrate his skin. The recruits and the White Fang member, constantly shot at each other until the White Fang ran out of bullets. He then threw some more knives at where the team was hiding. Some knives pierced through it and nearly went right through Seth. Seeing as the guy had enough strength to do that, both Seth and Rogers looked at each other and with a quick nod, knew what to do. Seth ran to the side and shot at the White Fang to draw his attention. Rogers on the other hand, ran straight to him and drew out two daggers. Seth continued to offer covering fire and Claudia joined in too after seeing what was happening. Rogers was able to get really close before the White Fang noticed and jumped up as high as he could. Rogers got close enough to his goal and stabbed the White Fang in both eyes with the daggers. The White Fang dropped down to the ground and started screaming in pain. With this opportunity, everyone ran up to him and both stabbed and shot him.Seeing as nothing pierced his skin but saw that the daggers were able to go into his eyes, they formed a plan. They got the big guy to open his mouth and when he did, they shot into, killing him almost instantly. While it may be really gross, it got the job done. I pulled out my scroll and dialed up Rogers number. He picked up a few seconds later. "The job is done Sir! Permission to report back to base?" "Denied, you still have more work to do. I''ll be opening a portal and sending some robots through to gather the bodies, gear, and other resources. Protects these robots and when they''re done, you can come back. Understood?" "Yes Sir!" ''Man, I love what the AI taught them. Even made them able to kill without regrets, no idea how it did that.'' 44 Interest of Salem The mission was a complete success with no casualties on our side. We wiped out the entire White Fang in this area and kindly took all of their stuff. On their way back, I rewarded all of them with a decent amount of points and time off of training. Now that the first mission was also completed, I could do a quick upgrade to the training area. With this upgrade, the AI will now me able to give out missions by looking at Intel that it gets automatically through tons of different sources. These missions will be able to be either picked whenever they want, or given immediately depending on the urgency. This way, I will have my ''soldiers'' continuously get stronger and better. For the next couple of days, I kept making urgent missions for people to do. I was also going out into the kingdoms and finding more and more people to bring back to base. Lots of the people wanted to help as thanks for me saving them but some of them wanted to be lazy and just stay in their rooms. I was fine with this however as I completely understood. They just got out of a very harsh period in their life and wanted to live as easily as possible now. As I was looking for more people, when I was in the Vale Kingdom, I saw someone who I knew from watching the show. Cinder Fall. Cinder Fall is one of the main antagonists of RWBY and is a member of Salem''s Faction as well as the leader of her own. She is also the current host of half of the Fall Maiden''s powers. Her machinations are the driving force behind the events of the first three volumes of RWBY. Taking out my scroll, I quickly checked the date and noticed that in a couple of days, it would be time to go back to Beacon Academy. Looking back up from my scroll, I noticed that Cinder was walking over to me. "Eric Verathal, I''ve been looking for you." She said with a evil smirk on her face "What do you want?" I asked getting ready to use my powers "Well a little birdy told me that you''ve been talking to Ozpin a lot." She moved her hand out and attempted to grab my chin, "I want you to tell me everything you know." Slowly, she used her maiden powers to heat her hand up to a very hot temperature. For me however, it caused no pain and didn''t even hurt me. She didn''t know this from what I could tell as the look on her face seemed to be of one that a sadistic person would have. "Yeah, I''m telling you nothing." Her smirk turned even worse and she said, "I was hoping you were going to say that." as she turned her maiden powers up to full. "Speak now or I won''t stop." She said with pure arrogance in her voice With a sigh, I started raising the temperature of my skin to a insane level. Slowly, Cinder started feeling more and more of the heat. When it got to a temperature higher then her own, you could start to hear skin start to burn and cook from her hand. "You know Cinder, if you don''t remove your hand, then it just might be cooked off." She continued to hold on until smoke was coming out of her hand. At that point, she finally ripped her hand away and backed off. By this point, some people where staring at us in confusion. "How about this Cinder, we''ll take this up to your boss so that we can... ''talk''." Upon hearing me mention Salem, her boss, her face went white with fear. "Y-You know Salem?" "Yeah, of course I do. Let''s visit her." And with that, I opened a portal to the Land of Darkness. The Land of Darkness is the former domain of the God of Darkness when he was still on Remnant and was the antithesis of the Domain of Light. The pools of Grimm which are the birth place and origin of all Grimm are located there. Salem and her faction are currently using the land as their base of operations. As I forced Cinder through the portal, I quickly erased everyone''s memory of what just happened. I then walked through it myself and closed it afterwards. The Land of Darkness is a barren wasteland from what I could see. With a rocky terrain and enormous purple crystals sprouting from the ground, it looked like a evil place. To make it even worse, the sky was stained with a dark red hue. There was also pools of what looked like tar-like substances that were spawning Grimm in large numbers. Cinder was running away while screaming out Salem''s name, attempting to draw here attention to where we were. Making a trowing knife appear, I threw it in the direction of Cinder and turned it into a rope. Using this rope, I manipulated it to capture her and make her fall to the ground. Slowly walking up to her, many different kinds of Grimm ran towards me and avoided Cinder all together. ''Seems like Salem knows that we''re here, she''s already controlling the Grimm to attack me.'' Without even trying, I make a invisible aura that couldn''t even be felt appear. This aura would kill any Grimm that got within a couple feet of me in any shape or form. With it, I continued to just slowly walk to Cinder who was now moving like a worm. When I got to her, I picked her up by the roped and teleported us to what seemed to be a castle in the far off distance. Using my powers to confirm what it was, teleporting inside of it became even easier. ''I didn''t really want to confront the Big Bad of the show so early, but I guess I can do something.'' Continuing down the center area of the castle, we eventually got to the throne room. This room had a chair on top of some stairs that was looking down a long table that could seat a couple of people. Salem herself was sitting in the throne and looking down upon us. Salem is a insidious person who patiently waits to undermine and destroy her enemies with cold, deliberate resolve. She is also highly intellectual, with a healthy respect for her enemy, mankind, which she recognizes as possessing both resourcefulness and ingenuity. She also acknowledges humanity''s capacity to draw strength from hope, but she uses this knowledge to subvert and destroy them. She is humble enough to recognize that there are limits to her abilities and that she can only do so much for her subordinates. "Greeting Eric, I see that you brought Cinder here for me." She says in a bland voice void of emotions "Hello there Salem, nice to meat you. Seems like you already know who I am though." "Yes... I''ve heard reports about you from my people on the inside. From what they say, you never existed and just came out of nowhere." I raised a eyebrow while hearing this ''I only knew about Cinder and her team... Should''ve used my powers in the first place but eh, it''s to late now ¡¥\_(¥Ä)_/¡¥ .'' "So what''re you going to do with that information Salem? Don''t forget that I have Cinder right here." I said while lifting Cinder up with one hand "From that information, I can conduct that Ozpin helped you and been talking to you a lot." She got out of her chair and started walking down the stairs until she was face to face with me, "So I''m going to make you talk." She then reached forwards with her left hand and tapped me on the forehead. From her hand, a dark reddish black static like energy went out and came into contact with my forehead. She smirked and from the look on her face you could tell that she was thinking, "That was easy." After a second of just waiting, nothing happened to me. "Uhh... What was that supposed to do?" Salem lost her smirk and her eyes opened wide "Mind if I try it Salem?" I said as I pointed my finger to her forehead Doing the same exact thing, I used my power to make a static like charge shoot out and hit her. Unlike what it did to me, her eyes dulled and she became like a puppet. Cinder who was watching, was shivering in fear at what was happening and how I wasn''t even affected by what Salem did. Throwing Cinder lightly in the air, I used my powers to just make her hover there. Walking up to Salem, I waved my hand in front of her face. "Heeeellllloooooo?" She did nothing "Uhhh.... Sit?" She sat down on the floor "Oh cool. Hey Salem, forget everything about me but if you relearn my name, have a deep sense of fear and awe about me! Ok, I''m going now, that was all I wanted to do. Bye bye!" I said as I didn''t really know what to do I did the same thing to cinder but made her even more afraid of me then Salem. ''That should do for now. I have to go back and get ready for school now :( '' 45 Second Semester After a week of more rescuing, missions, and the usual, Beacon Academy finally started up. Before leaving, I finally allowed people in the base to leave and go to Kingdoms so that they could spread the story of a god on Remnant that would go around and help people. This will hopefully bring people to me when my workers do good deeds and stuff like that. After finishing that up, I teleported to Beacon Academy and got ready for school. Even though it was still a day or two before school started, there was already a bunch of people there. Heading to the cafeteria, people where running out in fear. Running over to see what was happening, Team RWBY and Team JNPR were having what appeared to be a giant food fight. Tables where stacked upon other tables, vending machines where pushed over, and Team JNPR was throwing watermelons across the cafeteria to RWBY in many different ways. After that, Pyrrha and Blake where fighting with very long things of bread. ''Jesus, those things must be stale as all hell to be able to stand all that.'' Eventually, Nora had a metal pole stuck into a watermelon and Weiss had a sword fish. Both were using it as if it was their regular weapons. Nora struck the ground and sent Weiss and a lot of tables in front of herself flying forwards and up into the air. Ruby caught Weiss and after saying something, yelled, "Nooooo!" into the sky while having a pillar of stone fall behind her and bread sticks flying everywhere. Yang with her hands in turkeys, rushed up to Ren who had leeks in each hand. Yang kicked at Ren but he blocked it using the leeks which didn''t even snap at the force. They fought for a bit before Yang hit Ren up into the air. Ren then threw the leeks down to Yang who back flipped her way back while the leeks stuck themselves into the floor. ''The food here must''ve been made with concrete...'' Blake came out of nowhere suddenly and rushed towards Nora who just finished hammering the floor in front of Yang. I just stood in wonder at everything that was happening. Not because of the fighting. No, it was because of how unbreakable their food was. With my powers I could make this type of unbreakable food but this type of food just appeared out of nowhere. Deciding that I''ve seen enough bullshit physics of food and stuff like that, I decided that it was my time to step in. Running in, I ran in between Nora and Yang. Nora was about to hit Yang upwards with her watermelon hammer but I caught it and forced it to the ground. Yang who was also about to punch Nora in the face with the turkey, while funny, was also caught quickly with a open palm. "ENOUGH EVERYONE!" I yelled loud enough for people to hear Both teams just turned to stare at me in confusion as to where I came from. Jaune on the other hand, when seeing me yelled, "Oh hi Eric!" I talked to them for a while trying to find out how this all happened but suddenly the doors busted opened and a very mad Glynda walked in. She immediately used her semblance of telekinesis to put everything back where it was supposed to be and fixed everything they broke. "Children, please. Do not play with your food." She said while pushing up her glasses and using a slightly angry tone. Everyone but me just looked down at the floor. After ten seconds, Ozpin walked up behind Glynda and put his hand on her shoulder. "Let it go." *Sigh* "They''re supposed to be the defenders of the world." "And they will be, but right now they''re still children. So why not let them play the part?" Ozpin started walking away, "After all, it isn''t a role they''ll play forever." After Ozpin walked away, Glynda just stood around for a couple of seconds before she also turned around and left. "Well, looks like we didn''t get detention." Said Ruby Everyone just nodded and agreed. We then all left to go towards our rooms. On my way to the elevator to go up the tower, Ozpin was already in front of it waiting for me. "Mr. Verathal. A word if you would please." With a sigh I just followed him into the elevator and to the top of the tower. Once there, he went towards his desk, sat down, and pointed to the seat for me to sit down. I complied because I didn''t want to cause any trouble and asked, "So what would you like to talk about?" He took a sip from his cup of coffee before speaking. "I have reports of you speaking to the person that you mentioned before. This intrigues me because you said that she works for Salem and that she attacked the Fall Maiden. I would like to know why you''re talking to her then." ''Man he sounds like a clingy girlfriend.'' "I was talking to her because she approached me and threatened me to try and get info out of me. She said that she has spies inside the Academy and they reported to her that I''ve been talking to you a lot. She must''ve assumed that I have some important info about your plans or something like that." Ozpin just stared at me trying to see through me as if I was trying to tell a lie. After a bit he just sighed and took another sip from his coffee. "I can tell that you''re not lying so you''re free to go." "That''s it? No more questions?" "That is all Mr. Verathal." "Cool then, thanks." I got up from my seat and started heading towards the elevator. Once there, I pushed the button and waited for it to open. "I''ll help you know one thing Ozpin. If you continue as things are, your plan won''t work." And then I left. Leaving Ozpin no time to ask questions, I know that he''ll think about it more. "This... Is going to be a long year..." I said out loud while thinking about what was supposed to happen. 46 The Beacon Dance The next couple of days went by really quickly. As I was using my Auto-Pilot, I was able to have my system make me only the stuff that I needed to remember. One of these things was Cinder''s team joining Beacon. Ruby met her and didn''t suspect a thing. Everything continued as normal and nobody really suspected a thing about Cinder''s team. She just went to class like everyone else. Luckily she never spotted me in class so the tremendous amount of fear I put into her instincts didn''t go off. Another couple of days past and Beacon said that they''ll be hosting a dance party as part of the upcoming Vytal Festival. It was kinda similar to a type of homecoming or prom so everyone was asking someone to go with them. Jaune asked Weiss to go out with him but she refused. He had a look on his face saying that he was going to try as many times as he could. I put a stop to it by putting my hand on his shoulder and shaking my head no, when he was about to do it again. "Why not Eric, I think we would be great together?" "Dude, she doesn''t even look at you as if you where human. Just give up, it''ll be better for you." He looked at her and pondered what I said. ''I hope that he does what I say. In the show he asked so many times that it was borderline harassment. Instead he should go for the person who likes him and is somewhat obvious about it.'' "Hey Jaune, how about you ask out Pyrrha? From what I heard, nobody has worked up the gut to ask." His eyes lit up for a moment and he said, "That''s a great idea! I''ll go ask right now!" Jaune then started to run off trying to find Pyrrha but turned around after a couple of seconds. "Who''re you going to take?" "Uhhhhhh-" My mind just blanked because I myself haven''t thought about asking anyone to go. "Probably no one." I said because I had literally no clue Jaune seeing this just patted me on the shoulder before turning around to try and search for Pyrrha again. I looked around and saw that everyone else has already left so I headed back to my room. On my way there, I noticed Jaune still frantically searching for Pyrrha. Lightly chuckling at this I continued on my way. Eventually I got to my room and made sure by using my powers that nobody was around or watching. After confirming, I opened up a portal to my room back at my base. "AI, give me a report about what happened since I was last here." The AI changed what was on the TV and monitors in my room to show all the new people that joined, research done, and levels increased. I now had around 2 thousand people and was still increasing quickly as the more people that joined, the more people I had that could spread my legend. It also reported that Salem''s faction and the White Fang where now officially declaring us as ''Fake God''s Kids''. They also officially added us to their war with against each other, humanity, and Ozpin''s group. I continued to check up on the major people to see if everyone was doing good and living properly. Most of the stuff I got back was positive feedback with people asking for a couple of changes in some small things. Most of my time went around fixing what was deemed as problems and improving other stuff. At one point, I made sure to gather everyone in the main Lobby and show them proof of my power. This encouraged them and made everyone feel motivated to continue spreading my legend. ''Looks like my work here is done for the day.'' I thought will making a portal to leave Back at Beacon, I checked outside and noticed that it was dark outside. I quickly made some food with my powers and stuffed my face with it. After eating as much as I could, I laid down on my bed and started to play some video games. With my powers, I didn''t have to sleep so I just used what would be normal sleeping time for people to instead fuel my video game addiction. By the time the first rays of sunlight were shining, I''ve already beaten a bunch of games. Some of these games were ones that did not even exist yet and I took from the future to play. Getting out of bed and taking a quick shower, I decided to think about what to do for the Dance. I could either make a new person, find a actual person to ask out, or just go alone. Personally I was leaning towards the going alone as I didn''t really want to go with anyone. Eventually after I finished showering, dressing, and all the other daily morning stuff, I decided on something. I won''t go with anyone but if I meet anyone while at the Dance, then I''ll give them a chance. And with that, I used Auto-Pilot some more. I continued skipping the school parts of the day and using my powers to complete any homework that needed to be done. Finally, it was the night of the Dance and everyone was heading to the decorated cafeteria with their date. Jaune who listened to what I said was locked arm in arm with Pyrrha who looked very happy and pleased about something. Weiss was going with someone called Neptune and Blake was going with someone called Sun Wukong who had a blonde tail showing that he was a faunus. Everyone else on team RWBY and JNPR was going by themselves. At the part, Yang was making fun of Ruby for having trouble moving around in high heels. She continued to laugh until the music came on and people who had a date started to dance. Eventually both Ruby and I were standing near the punch bowl with glasses in our hands. "So you didn''t find anyone?" "Nope. Neither did you?" "Yup." We both just continued to stare at everyone and drink our punch. At one point, I put my glass out near her and said, "To the ones without a date." She tapped my glass with her glass and responded back with the same thing, "To the ones without a date." After finishing a couple more glasses of punch, the music changed to Shine (A song about Jaune and Pyrrha) and the entire team of JNPR started to dance in sync. ''This is not high school musical...'' I thought while seeing this A minute later, with my powers I sensed that Cinder was on the move to go through with her plan. The plan in the show was for Cinder to infiltrate the Cross Continental Transmit Tower (CCTS or simply CCT) at Beacon. The Cross Continental Transmit System is a communication technology in Remnant which allows instantaneous multimedia communication wirelessly over large distances. Ozpin calls it the most influential technological innovation of all. Her goal after getting into the CCT, was to upload a virus that would be used as a back door into the system. Nudging Ruby on the arm, I told her that I saw someone running across the roofs of the buildings across from where we where. Ruby hearing this immediately said, "Then lets go!" and bolted off in the direction I mentioned. We followed her all the way to the CCT and Ruby at that point used her scroll to call her weapon to her using a rocket propelled locker. She waited for a minute before the locker landed and she got her scythe out. We then ran into the tower and noticed many people either knocked unconscious or out right killed. Getting to the elevator, we picked the top floor and patiently waited while we were going up while listening to good ol'' elevator classical music. At the top, Ruby went out first and said, "Hello? Is anyone there?" We walked forwards for a bit before Cinder decided to show herself. She was wearing a black jumpsuit and black domino mask. "Excuse me. You know, it''s not a masquerade party, so why don''t you take off that-" Before Ruby even had time to finish, Cinder was already spamming fire balls in my direction. The instinctual fear activated and has made her immediately do this as a flight or flight response. Ruby jumped out of the way and I simply made my throwing daggers appear. Using them, I threw them at each fireball and removed them from existence. We continued to fight with Cinder who was only targeting me for a while until the elevator opened and a man stepped out. Both Ruby and I looked to see who it was but when we looked back, Cinder was already gone. While I could''ve used my powers to finish the fight instantly or find her, I wanted to the plot to continue so that I could continue to work out my plan. Cause while it may not seem like it, Cinder was actually a major part of the plot. Turning back to the person who came out of the elevator, he asked what was going on here. Using my powers I found out who he was. His name is General James Ironwood and is the headmaster of Atlas Academy. He is also a general in the Atlesian Military and a holder of two seats of the Atlesian Council. His weapon of choice is a revolver. And for some unknown reasons, the entire right section of his body has been replaced with a robotic prosthesis. Digging deeper into his past with my powers, I found out it was because of a experiment going haywire. He started interrogating us about what happened and what we were doing here. This continued for a long time until he finally stopped and let us rest by sitting down. Neither I or Ruby spoke and just stayed there in silence. Ruby was staring at the floor while I was staring at a monitor that was nearby. The minutes ticked by and when it became 12 Am, a bell went off across the entire academy to tell people. But, as the bell chimed, the monitor I was looking at started flickering until a picture of a black rook appeared for a second or two before disappearing. ''It looks like, it''s now time to put my plan into effect.'' 47 Field Trip Twelve hours after what happened at night, Ozpin summoned Ruby and me to his office. As I lived right below him, I was obviously there first. Ruby showed up around ten or so minutes later. Inside Ozpin''s office, Glynda and Ironwood were arguing with each other about what happened last night. At one point, while Ironwood was saying something, Ozpin''s desk started to beep to indicate that Ruby was outside the door. Ozpin stood up which put a temporary stop on the argument. "Come in." Hearing this, Ruby opened the door and peaked her head through. "Ah! Sorry it took so long. Someone accidentally hit all the buttons on the elevator on the way up here... It wasn''t me." Ozpin motioned for her to come in and said, "Thank you for coming Ruby, how''re you feeling?" Walking in, Ruby replied, "Okay, I guess. I''d feel better if my bad-guy catching record wasn''t 0 for 3." and ended with a slight chuckle at her own joke Ozpin, Glynda, and Iron wood just stared at her while not saying anything. Seeing as she started to feel a bit embarrassed at the bad joke attempt, I gave a small pity laugh. This drew her attention over the corner of the room where I was sitting down and reading on my scroll. "Hi Eric!" Said Ruby while waving and temporarily forgetting the awkwardness of what just happened Suddenly Ironwood cut in and said, "Ruby and Eric, I feel it''s appropriate to let you know that I think what you did last night is exactly what being a hunter and huntress is all about. You recognize a threat, you took action, and you did the very best you could" (Ruby) "Thank you sir!" (Me) "Yup, no problem!" Ruby and I just turned to each other and gave a light laugh at each others response. Ozpin cleared his throat to get both of our attentions. "Now, the general here has already informed us of the events that, transpired last night. But now that you''ve rested we were wondering if you had anything to add." Glynda then also cut in and added, "Was anyone else with her? Did she look familiar to you at all?" Ruby thought for a bit before replying, "I... I don''t know. She was wearing a mask and never said anything to me, but I know that she fought with fire. Don''t think that was her semblance though. Her clothing lit up whenever she attacked." "Save fire, the woman that sounds like the woman I fought the night we net Ruby. Eric, you have anything to add?" I gave a quick look to Ozpin that said, "Should I say something?" but Ozpin just looked me in the eyes and gave a look that responded back, "Follow Ruby''s lead." "She targeted me the most with her attacks. However, I don''t think I''ve ever met anyone that has the same same height, hair color, and eye color as her." "And what was her eye color?" Asked Glynda "Amber-ish." Everyone was silent for a good minute before Ironwood spoke out and said, "Embedding dust into clothing to make clothing light up would be possible. It is a age old technique and anybody could have done it." Ruby must''ve finally understood what what Glynda said just a bit ago but she then cut in herself. "Wait, you think this girl is connected to Torchwick (A secondary antagonist in RWBY) and the White Fang?" Ozpin nodded his head, "It is possible. But we still lack the required evidence to link the two together." "Actually I-I think I remeber her saying something about a hideout or something... In the Southeast... Just outside the kingdom." "Interesting." Glynda then gave Ruby a questioning stare and said, "I thought you said the intruder never-" Ozpin trying to save our hides cut in and said, "Thank you two for your cooperation. Why don''t you go and spend some time with you team Ruby? Eric, you can go to your room and rest, play games, or whatever else you want to do as long as it isn''t destructive." I gave a double thumbs up. "You both have a big day ahead of you, and Miss Rose, please try and be discreet about this matter." "Yes sir!" replied Ruby while saluting temporarily before walking away A couple of seconds later and Glynda and Ironwood walked to the elevator to leave. Once they did, I asked, "Do I uhh, do I not get a warning too?" Ozpin sat down in his seat and took a sip of his coffee. "No you do not. I know that you''re only real good friend is with Mr. Arc, you don''t spend time with anyone else." He took a small break to take another sip of his coffee, "And I know that you have some decent common sense. You may go now Mr. Verathal." I felt a bit hurt at his response but didn''t really care much because he was right. Seeing as the conversation was over, I went to my room and laid down on my bed. Ten minutes later, over the intercom in my room, Glynda''s voice rang out. "Will all first year students please report to the amphitheater." It repeated a couple of times until it stopped. I groaned a bit as I just got to lay down but I eventually rolled myself onto the floor and got up. Heading to the amphitheater, there was already a bunch of people there and Glynda was continuously asking for people to quiet down. Finally after a bit, she introduced Ozpin who was right next to her and said that he would like to share a few words before they begin. "Together we stand together, united. Mistral, Atlas, Vacuo, and Vale. The four kingdoms of Remnant. On this day nearly eighty years ago, the largest war in recorded history came to a end. It was a war of ignorance, of greed, and of oppression. A war that was about much more than where borders fell or who traded with whom, but about the very idea of individualism itself. We fought for countless reasons, one of which being the destruction of all forms of art and self expression. And as you all are wekll aware, that was something many could not stand for. As a result, those who opposed this tyranny began naming their children after one of the core aspects of art itself. Color (Ruby is red, Weiss is German for white, etc etc.). It was their way to demonstrate that not only would they refused to tolerate this oppression, but neither would the generations to come. And it was a trend that is held to this very day. We encourage individuality, expressionism, and unity through diversity. As I have said, we stand together, united. But this bond cannot exist without effort. Which is why today while the rest of the world celebrates peace, Huntsmen and Huntresses will work to uphold it. As first year students, you will be tasked with shadowing a professional huntsman or huntress, on a mission. Some of you may be taken out of the kingdom for several days. Others may work within the walls for the rest of the week. But no matter which path you choose, remember to be safe, remember your training, and remember to do your best." Everyone immediately started clapping upon hearing this speech as they deemed it as perfect and a amazing way to get training. He continued on saying that there will be missions outside that you can sign up for and the professional will decided if they want you to join them. After that, everything was wrapped up and everyone went to the main lobby to start signing up. Upon trying, many people got frustrated that many missions were actually unavailable to first year students. Team RWBY tried signing up for one of these missions and Ozpin came over to talk to them. I went over to one of the terminals and looked through it. The most common mission that people wanted was the Search and Destroy mission but that was one of missions that was unavailable. Picking it, a prompt came up asking me to type in my team''s name. Previously, Ozpin said that if I was ever given this type of prompt, I was to input ENLL which was a combination of Eric and Null. Doing so, unlike the regular message that said, "MISSION UNAVAILABLE TO FIRST YEAR STUDENTS", mine said, "REQUEST SUBMITTED" Ozpin seeing this, finished up what he was talking about with RWBY and started heading my way. "Mr. Verathal, I see that you''ve already noticed that you''re able to do missions that other first years are not able to. Please come to my office later tonight and I will tell you about the mission that I want to offer." Done with that, he didn''t even give me time to ask a question as he turned around and left. Seeing as I''ve already submitted my request and that Ozpin wanted me to visit at night, I just went back to my room. While in my room, I made sure that there was nothing able to see, find, and or identify me in the room by using my powers. Next I teleported to my base and gathered everyone up into the main lobby. "Ok everyone!" I yelled while using my powers to ensure that people could hear me, "We are now going to put plan ''Reborn God'' into affect. We will now increase the spreading of my legend around and start helping the world of Remnant even more! We will also start calling me Vernal for it is what I desire! Now let spread the legend of Vernal!" Raising my hand, I made a sword appear in it that radiated a godly/ holy light. "For us, and for the peace of Remnant!" Everyone else raised their arms and had whatever weapon they had in hand "FOR VERNAL!" They all screamed in sync 48 Against Thyself After initiating Reborn God, I did some quick work around the base and then went back to my room at Beacon to get the mission that Ozpin said that he wanted to assign to me. Going to the elevator, I went up one floor to get to his office and waited for the elevator to open. Nearly instantly, Ozpin allowed me inside and opened the elevator. Walking out and moving to be in front of Ozpin, I took a seat before he even had time to offer me one. "Hey there Ozpin! So what''s that mission you wanted to offer me?" "Glad to see you''re excited Mr. Verathal. The mission that I''ll be assigning to you will be about investigating reports of a new group appearing that is called the Fake God''s Kids by some other groups and factions. You might''ve never even heard of them as they are that new of a group." I raised my eyebrow at this because it was very similar to something that happened on Verathal. "So what exactly is so special about this group?" Ozpin took a sip of coffee, "What''s special about this group is that they''re actually good people. They save anyone regardless of gender, age, and race. These people would disappear after being saved by their so called god and after a bit of time, they would reappear again some time later being much stronger then they were previously. Some of them have also showed some weird powers and those powers were identified to not be their semblances." "That sounds good I think? Are they doing something evil with these powers or what?" "No, they''re actually doing the exact opposite. Using these powers they would spread the word of their new ''cult'' and try gathering more people to join. This has actually worked out well for them as many people easily went over to their side. Now are you willing to accept this mission or will you refuse?" ''Oh this is going to be fun >:)" "Yes, I will accept this mission. If I may ask, who will I be working with?" "Ah yes, since we''re still not completely on the best of terms, I''ll be having Qrow Branwen lead the mission." Qrow Branwen (pronounced Crow) is the biological uncle of Yang Xiao Long and honorary uncle of Ruby Rose. Qrow''s weapon of choice is a scythe that can change into a sword and is known as Harbinger. Qrow is also involved with a secret brotherhood led by Ozpin, whose purpose is to protect Remnant and is privy to knowledge kept secret from most of the world. His semblance is misfortune and is a passive one so he is unable to turn it off. "Now Mr. Verathal, if you would please go outside and wait near the entrance to the academy. Look for a... How to put this... A drunkard. He''ll have a big sword on his back and probably a flask in hand. Please go as soon as possible as he will be here very soon." Hearing this I just turned around while waving goodbye and started making my way towards the elevator. Eventually getting down to the bottom floor, I got out and made my way over to the entrance to Beacon. At the entrace, tons of people were there and also waiting for their own professional to arrive. As time went by, more and more people left until it was just me left sitting on a bench playing on my scroll. Finally after what seemed to be a hour, a airplane came flying on down and landed on a landing pad nearby. Seeing as no one else was around, I assumed that this was Qrow finally showing up. ''He''ll be very soon he said... What a huge lie.'' The door to the airplane opened up and let a ramp down so that people could easily get on or off. A second later, a man with graing black spiky hair came out. He had dull red eyes and slight stubble along his jawline. Along with that, he had a red, tattered cloak. He also wears a gray dress shirt with a long tail, black dress pants and black dress shoes. The first thing he did when stepping in the doorway was to take a swig from his flask. After that, he looked me up and down and said, "Hey bartender guy, have you seen a kid called Eric around here?" I was currently dressed in my bartender like outfit so it made sense as to why he was calling me a bartender. "You''re Qrow I presume?" "Yeah, who''s asking?" He took another sip from his flask "I''m Eric and Ozpin assigned you as the professional leading the mission for me." Qrow looked me up and down again before saying, "Aren''t you a little to well dressed for this mission and someone your age?" "Nothing wrong with that right? Now how about we start this mission?" With a deep sigh, he motioned for me to come in and immediately went towards the cockpit of the plane. When he saw me get in, he put the ramp back up and closed to door. Without letting me have any time to sit down and buckle up, he immediately throttled up and started heading towards the mission. Luckily for me, my powers allowed me to easily say balanced and make my way to the cockpit as well and take a seat. "Am I allowed to ask for a mission briefing?" "Didn''t Ozpin already tell you everything?" "Yeah but I wanted to see if there was anything else you would add on to it." "Nope." After that, we didn''t speak at all. By the direction that we were traveling, we were making our way to Atlas which was a floating city that used dust as it''s main energy source and main way to fly. I''ve been here a couple of times before so I knew where we were going to watch. To also ensure that nothing would go wrong with my plans and this mission, I made it so nobody wouldn''t be able to find connections between me and Vernal. If anyone who works in my cult saw me they would think I was someone else. If Qrow had someone describe my description then he wouldn''t be able to find a connection. Even if someone did find out something, I would just erase their memory in put it in my notes to find a better way when creating another world. Qrow headed to the main Academy of Atlas and landed in a spot. We left the plane and started heading into the center of the city and stalking around for people. The next few days went by quickly as we continuously went searching for anyone from my cult but kept coming up with dead ends as their powers helped them easily avoid Qrow. One day when we were patrolling around looking for people, two muggers appeared behind us and pointed pocket knives at us. "Give us all of your money and we won''t hurt you!" Said mugger #1 "Yeah, do as we say!" Finished mugger #2 and before either Qrow or I even got our hands out, a person from our clan appeared and swiftly defeated the muggers. "Are you two alright?!" She said with a bit to much enthusiasm "Yeah, thank you for what you did there." Said Qrow "If you two need a place to stay or need food or something, my group the Children of God, are willing to take you in!" She said again with a bit to much enthusiasm At this point, I was starting to make a point total for things she did good and incorrect. That way I could correct everything everyone did later on based on this one person''s actions. Should work well enough in the long run. "That would be great." Said Qrow, "We could do with both food and a place to stay if possible." Hearing this, she smiled and pressed a button on her scroll and opened a portal to my base. "Come on in!" Qrow suspiciously looked at the portal but didn''t question it much as he decided that he''ll think about how it was possible later. For now, his goal was to infiltrate and learn more knowledge. "Come on Eric, they''re willing to help. Let''s go see our new home." He said while looking at me and winking 49 Children of God Stepping through the portal, we entered the lobby of my base. Qrow looked around and gave a short whistle. This must''ve caught a lot of peoples attentions as a bunch of them rushed over and surrounded us. "New people, new people!" Said one person excitedly "Welcome to your new home!" Said another one There was a lot more things said and they were all nice. It continued on for a while until a singular guy pushed through everyone else to get to us. The guy pushing through was someone I gave the job of fully greeting the people and showing them around. ''I think his name was Greg if I remember correctly...'' "Greeting there new people, my name is Gabe and I''ll be the one showing you around. First off, lets get away from this crowd so that we can talk in a quieter area." ''Eh, I was close enough.'' He grabbed both of our wrists and started pulling us in the direction of a room. Opening the door and bringing us into the room, we could see that it simply held a couple chairs, a table, food and drinks, and a TV. Gabe pointed to two of the seats and asked us to grab some food and drinks, sit down, and rest for a bit. Qrow didn''t even question it as he headed to where all the drinks were and started looking around for alcohol. Searching around for a minute left him with nothing but disappointment. "Hey greeter guy, where''s all of your alcohol?" "We usually save that for the after party but if you want some I can go get it for you!" Gabe said excitedly ''These guys are way to nice, I need to update the AI to teach them to be somewhat suspicious of new people -_-'' "Yeah, get me the best you''ve got. If you can, give me one that can make me black out drunk." This time, instead of being really nice and doing that automatically, Gabe''s eyes showed a bit of worry. "A-are you sure you want to do that? Our best and strongest alcohol could make a elephant fall over drunk with even a half of a fluid ounce." Hearing this, Qrow had the exact opposite reaction of Gabe. His eyes lit up and actually had a bit of greed in them upon hearing this. "Bring me the entire bottle!" Qrow asked very excitedly However, I decided it was time for me to cut in. "Excuse me Gabe, please don''t bring my friend here any of that. We''re currently trying to stop him from drinking." I gave Qrow a quick death stare, "So please don''t listen to his requests." Gabe calmed down upon hearing that this madman of a guy wasn''t going to drink something that was almost akin to elephant tranquilizer. "If that''s true, then let us sit down and start discussing some things before we start showing you around." We all sat down and Gabe made a folder appear out from nowhere. ''Bought the small inventory upgrade. Good choice.'' "How did you do that?" Asked Qrow as he pulled out his flask With a small chuckle, Gabe simply responded by saying, "You''ll see." "Now let''s start off by asking you some simple questions, what''re your names?" Gabe asked "Our names are Asta and Yuno, we have no last names." I said He wrote that down on a couple pieces of paper. "Ok, next question. What were you doing previously before deciding to join us?" "Trying to find some jobs. After getting fired from my job as a butler, this drunkard said that I had to find another one so I could, and I quote, "Get your best friend some free alcohol" " He wrote this down again as well while also laughing at it. Qrow just gave me a death stare this time. "Ok, final question. What would you like to do here? We allow you to slack off, train to get stronger and help our cause of helping people, get a greater education to help research new things for the benefit of people, and almost anything else if you can tell us what you want." "Well, I think that both of us wou-" I was saying before Qrow cut me off "Asta here would like to be a bartender and I would like to just slack off if possible." This time I gave Qrow a death stare as he just smiled. "That can be arranged. Now that this interview is done, how about I show you around?" "That would be great." Said Qrow as he started getting out of his chair. "Just let me text my god Vernal and we''ll be on our way." He then got out of his chair and started texting as he headed towards the door. Just as he reached it, he sent whatever text he was working on and opened the door. "Come on! Lets go!" At that time, my phone also went off as I just got a text from someone. ''Shit shit shit shit'' However, none of them appeared to be phased. "Come on Asta, arn''t you coming?" Asked Qrow ''Whew, seems like my magic from earlier is working perfectly.'' "Yeah yeah, I''m coming." Gabe then went around and showed us where our rooms where. They where a bit of a distance away from the main lobby but he showed that if you type the room numbers on the touch pad and put your hand on it for it to scan, it would actually open up in your room instead of needing you to walk all the way there if you were lazy. After the rooms he took us to the elevator and brought us down to the training floor. Here he showed us the dungeon, regular weapons, custom weapon making area, training dummies, martial arts class, and the weight room. It''s been updated by the AI and me since we first started making it even greater. Next, Gabe brought us down to the third floor and said that as a congratulations for joining we will be able to get a free small gift from the trade store. We walked up to a random area in this floor and Gabe started talking to the robot who was at the register. "Hey there bot, I got some new people here for their joining gifts." "CONFIRMED. PLEASE SELECT WHICH POWER YOU WOULD LIKE FROM THE ONES LISTED BELOW." Said the robot as his pointed over to two touch screens One these screens showed 5 options of very basic powers. [ Basic Extra-dimensional Storage- 1 Square Foot to store anything in Basic Learning Enhancement- Reduce the time it takes to learn things by 15% Basic Weaponry- Increased use of all weapons by 15% Basic Sharpshooting- Increased accuracy by 15% Basic Pledge- Sign a contract with Vernal to gain a bit of his powers. Powers may vary. ] Qrow looked over them and after a bit of time picked the Storage. I picked the Weaponry but honestly, it wouldn''t make a difference for me. After Qrow picked his option, his eyes lit up as he automatically learned how to use his storage. He took out his flask and stuffed it in there. Pulling it in and out rapidly, he had genuine fun just messing around with it. Finally after a bit of time, Gabe did a fake throat clearing to gather our attentions. "Glad to see that you are having fun with your new power Yuno but we have two more floors that I would like to show you." Qrow just nodded and followed Gabe as he walked up to the elevator. Going down to the fourth floor, we were introduced with the research area and shown the resources that we had available to learn and study. We were then brought up to one worker who was currently working on a gray dust crystal that I made. Qrow distracted them as he moved a small piece that was lying around into his pocket. After that, Qrow showed his interest in going to the last floor. This floor was the main food area. There was a couple of restaurants, kitchens, and stores that were all free and giving stuff away. While the first floor and lobby may have some food and drinks, this could be classified as food heaven. Anything you want was here and Qrow showed some obvious greed as he looked into some areas and saw what they had. As this was the last floor, Gabe took us all the way back up and said that for the rest of the day we should just rest and relax as there was nothing to do. He then pointed to me and said that I had to wait for a bit as they didn''t have a bar yet so they had to ask their god for it. And with that, he left us to our whims. Qrow looked over to me and said, "They''ve got some pretty good stuff here." "They sure do. They sure do..." 50 Leaving Base The rest of the day was spent with me holding Qrow back the entire time. Ever since he saw all the food and alcohol, he''s been tempted to sneak away and drink/eat as much as possible. However since I knew about how strong I made the alcohol, I didn''t want to risk it at all. Eventually he finally gave up and decided that we should talk about everything we''ve seen and done. The major things that he wanted to discuss was the powers that he saw and got. From what he''s been saying, all of the powers on there defy laws of physics and was only the basic of basic powers from what Gabe said. After mentioning the powers, Qrow then rapidly put as much as he could into it and out of it. Snapping my fingers in front of his face, I told him to focus. He did after a bit but decided at that time that we should get some rest as we have no clue as to what Gabe is going to make us do the next day. I agreed and started heading to my own room as we were talking in his room the entire time. However, I suspected Qrow was up to something so I used my powers to make it impossible for Qrow to leave his room until the morning. As I was heading to my room afterwards, immediately I felt that Qrow was trying to leave. This gave me a light chuckle but I continued on my way and didn''t let Qrow out. Instead of going to my room like recommend, I used my magic to make people only think of me as Vernal and not the regular me. With that done, I got my phone out and called Gabe. It ringed for a bit before he finally answered. "Lord Vernal! Thank you for calling, how may I help your Holiness?" He said very excitedly "I need you to gather everyone in the lobby who is gathering people. I''ve been watching how they do their job and I have some things to talk to them about." "Yes your Holiness." He said with a bit of worry this time "Also Gabe, I''ve read your text about having a bar made for a new recruit and I''ve made it. Put them in charge of it." I said while using my powers at the same time to make it "Yes! I''ll go get them right now!" "No, let them rest for the night. Give them the good news tomorrow." I quickly added in after hearing that he was going to try and find me and the locked in Qrow "Understood. I''ll go gather all the recruiters and bring them to the lobby." "Good" And I hung up. Given that it''ll require a bit of time before he can gather everyone, I decided to make Qrow a quick gift. I made a very fancy flask that had etched decorations around the entire thing. Then I added a sword in the stone type engraving. ''This should be my insignia... The sword in the stone... Great, now I have to make a Excalibur weapon to use to go with it. That''ll be fun to make -_-.'' After finishing up the actual look and design of the flask, I enchanted it so work like a certain magical item for Dungeons and Dragons. This item is called the Alchemy Jug and can pour a certain amount of different liquids per day. For example, you could pour four gallons of beer or 8 ounces of acid. This flask will be similar but will be able to pour unlimited amounts of any basic alcohol and 5 shots worth of what I''m now calling ''Golden Elixir''. The Golden Elixir will be that heavily alcoholic drink I made that can knock out a elephant with a sip. It''ll also taste heavenly cause why not. With that done I started making my way towards the lobby and discovered that a bunch of people were already there. Upon seeing me coming, a lot of them bowed, some of them prostrated themselves to me while on the floor. "Rise my children." I said while raising my hand up slowly Everyone slowly got up to be in a regular standing position as I eventually stopped raising my hand up. "I''ve called you all here to talk to you about how you''re recruiting. I watched some of you asked you work and some of you did really well. Some of you however, were way to nice. While it may be good to be nice and persuade them to join, you can''t just be happy the entire time. Another thing is that some of you weren''t explaining everything that comes with joining us. You all have to explain what comes with being here and what they can do. Understood?" All of them then put their right hand over their hearts and bowed down. Then they yelled, "YES YOUR HOLINESS!" "Good. You''re free to go and do you job." They all scattered and left so that they didn''t get in trouble. ''Well that should fix that for now.'' Turning around and going back to my room I turned my disguise back on and made it so nobody would recognize me as Vernal on only as Asta. After a bit of walking I got back and laid down on my bed as I pulled out my scroll and played some video games. Doing that for the entire night, it finally became morning. Leaving to go get Qrow, I made sure to have my gift for him ready. Knocking on his door, I canceled my spell on it with the first knock. "Yuno, it''s Asta! Wake up and open the door!" I kept banging for a couple of minutes before he finally opened it up. Standing in the door was a very tired looking Qrow who had some crazy bed hair. "I wake you up?" "Obviously." He said while trying to fix his bed head with his hand "Well hurry up and get ready to leave. I think they have discovered that we aren''t who we say we are." I lied His eyes focused and he quickly went back into his room to gather his gear. Finishing that up, he got his weapon Harbinger on his back and said, "Let''s go. You know a way out?" "Yeah, I found a way. Also here," I tossed him the flask, "I got a gift for you." He caught it and examined it for a bit as started following me. "Cool, how''d you get this?" "I asked nicely." He just nodded his head in understanding. We continued running down to the very far end of the hall way and the further we went down, the less and less there were rooms. While we were doing this, I used my powers to make a secret area at the end of it that we could use to open a portal back to Atlas. Since I made this area miles long, it took a very long time to get to the end. Once we did I put my hand on a wall and pushed. This revealed a button and opened a small room with a touch screen on the side of the wall. On the screen it said, [Please select location] So I scrolled through a small list that I had pre made and selected Atlas. Once pressing it the room started lighting up very quickly and once it became pure white, we were then suddenly in a alleyway back in Atlas. "Well that was weird." Said Qrow while rapidly blinking his eyes cause of the light previously "Yeah but at least we got out." We then made out way back to the plane that we landed near the academy and got ready to fly. Qrow took a bottle of alcohol out somewhere on the plane and was about to pour it into the new flask but he discovered that there was already some in it. He started to chug it down so that he could quickly refill it but discovered no matter how much he drank, it would always be filled. Seeing this, I forgot to make him something to know how to work it. Using my powers I quickly made a piece of paper in my pocket that listed all the functions and how to use it. Walking up to him I said, "Here, forgot to give this to you when I gave you that." He took it and quickly read it. Once he got to the bottom and saw God''s Elixir, he quickly said it out loud and took a quick swig from his flask. Immediately he fell to the ground and fell asleep from how much alcohol was in his system. Luckily the god''s elixir will have no after affects and will actually make him feel better when he wakes up. I moved him over to the cockpit and put him in the co-pilots seat. Buckling him in I got into the pilot''s seat and buckled up as well. Using my powers I found out how to fly this properly and made my way back to Beacon Academy. ''This is going to be fun to explain to Ozpin...'' I thought while looking over to Qrow 51 Beacon Breach I was taking my time to get all the way back to beacon cause it was a calm ride without Qrow constantly drinking. It was like a leisurely drive on some roads that had nobody else on it. However, that all came to a very quick end. After flying for a couple of hours, I was finally a few miles away from Vale. All around the city was giant flying ships that were dropping mechs down to Vale to fight what appeared to be a gigantic Grimm hoard. ''Shit. Guess I won''t have anymore peace and quiet.'' With a snap of my fingers, Qrow woke up from his alcohol induced sleep. He looked around rapidly until his eyes eventually focused onto Vale. Explaining the situation to him, he just nodded and pointed over to a open area that he said we could land at. I complied and made my way over and landed once I got there. Jumping out, we immediately got into a fight with Grimm. Qrow pulled out his sword and started twirling it around like a baton and slashing at Grimm whenever they got near. I pulled out my throwing daggers and got to work killing as much Grimm as possible without the use of my powers. We started making out way to the center of Vale that had a giant water fountain. Along the way, we spotted many hunters and huntresses dealing with Grimm who breached their way into Vale. Once at the center, we spotted team JNPR who was fighting a majority of the Grimm. Jaune, was doing most of the work, was just annihilating everything around him. This surprised his entire team who was just standing there watching him in awe as they haven''t seen him fight for a long time. Ever since I made him a paladin and gave him that buff, no normal enemy would be able to even get close to hurting him. He was rapidly swapping between his normal blade and the dragon tattoo blade that I gave him when I knighted him. In the beginning when we got there, there was roughly 300 or so Grimm. Within the span of a minute, Jaune took care of literally all of them. With that done, he came up to me and said, "I gotta say, everything you''ve done is amazing Eric." I grabbed him on the shoulder and turned him so that we were both looking at all the destruction he caused. "You did this with your own power. I just helped here and there." We continued talking for a bit before Qrow fake cleared his throat and told us there was still more to do. Everyone spread out and killed every single Grimm they saw as we made our way back to Beacon very slowly. By then end of it, we must''ve killed thousands of Grimm by ourselves alone. At beacon, we walked through the abandoned court yard and made our way into the main building. Heading towards the elevator, Qrow and I kindly asked for everyone to stay down here and watch so that nobody would intrude at what we had to talk about with Ozpin. They didn''t want to agree but with Jaune''s help in persuading them we were able to do it. Once we got to the top, we saw Ozpin staring out the window and looking down on the city of Vale. "Tell me you at least have some good news." He said without even turning around Qrow and I looked at each other to see who was going to talk first. "You''re the professional and the lead of the mission. You talk to him." I said quietly enough for only Qrow to hear He stepped forwards and started explaining everything that happened since we left. Ozpin listened intently and asked a basic question or two when something was confusion. Finally, Qrow explained the situation about how we were flying our way back to Beacon when we saw all the Grimm invading through and attacking everything. Ozpin turned around and went to go sit down in his chair. "The breach is from a explosion that was caused by a rebel group working for Salem. They used a abandoned rail way below the city to have a train go through and and at certain time, blow up. This allowed Grimm to flood through into the city but luckily we were able to evacuate the citizens. I need all available Hunters to go and clean the city. Can you do this simple task?" Qrow nodded and left. I just followed his lead by nodding and leaving as well. The rest of the day was filled was Grimm killing and nothing else. It then continued on for another week but we also had the task of helping fill in the holes caused by the explosion. After that, things went back to normal pretty much. The citizens started coming back into Vale and the students started coming back to Beacon Academy. One of the first things that happened once Beacon started back up was that Ozpin called everyone down the the auditorium for a announcement. "I know that a lot of you are heavily scarred from what happened a week back. The breach was something nobody could have planned to happen. However, we must put that in the past. In a months time we will be sending certain teams to the Kingdom tournament to decide the best hunters of your generation. If we win, we''ll be given funding for anything we need. With this funding, we can help repair Vale and fortify it with this money. Everyone, do your best for the following month for training. We need the best we can have at this tournament." 52 Training Montage After Ozpin released the news about the tournament and how they were only allowing certain teams to join, everyone''s eyes had a sort of flame in them that showed their determination to join. People rushed out and went to anywhere they could to train and get stronger. I just waited for everyone to leave so that I could talk to Ozpin about the tournament and after a while, it was just us two. "So will I be able to join? I mean, I don''t have a team and all but I would still like to participate." Even if I wasn''t allowed to cause I didn''t have a team or for whatever other reason, I would use my powers to get in. In the show, something happened there that was a major plot point and would work well for me if I planned things accordingly. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Yes Mr. Verathal, you''ll be going as there isn''t just team battles but also one versus one as well. You will be in these one versus ones and maybe a substitute for any team that needs a player but had a accident or something the night prior. Now you should really get going, you probably are tired from the mission and fighting Grimm." I gave Ozpin a double thumbs up and started making my way to wherever team JNPR is. Along the way I saw a bunch of people working out and fighting one another. I could just imagine a eye of the tiger blasting our of a radio nearby to hype them up even more. Hell for the fun of it, I made a radio appear behind my back and started the song. Throwing it into the middle of the field where everyone was, they started listening for a bit as they''ve never heard of this song before but after listening to it for a bit started to work even harder as they jammed out to it. ''The miracles of this song.'' I continued walking around in search until I finally gave up and just used my powers to teleport close to wherever JNPR was. Teleporting brought me to the entrance to their room and standing there I heard a bunch of video games behind it. *Knock Knock Knock* "Hey, it''s Eric!" Everything went silent for a bit before I heard a lot of fumbling around behind the door and Jaune scream to Nora asking what she was doing. Nora just replied, "Getting the door silly!" Once she finally opened the door, I saw that their entire room was a mess. From what I can see, what happened was that Nora and Jaune were playing video games and were in the middle of a boss battle. Nora left without pausing and probably nearly lost them the entire game. Their room had a bunch of junk food wrappers bags and and around showing that they really didn''t care. "You guys not going to practice for the tournament like the others?" Pyrrah who was in the corner reading a book looked up and said happily, "Oh they already decided those a long time ago. They just tell that to people to hype them up and get them to train a bit harder. It''s what my trainers did for me!" before going back to her book "That true? Then I guess I might just join you two in your game." I said while nodding over to Nora and Jaune. Nora simply handed me a controller and unpaused her game. I waited around to join but it never happen as they would have to restart the game to get me to join in said Nora as she stuck her tongue out at me. While doing that, I used my powers to add me into the game without her seeing it. When she looked back, she saw it and rapidly moved her head back and forth between the screen and me wondering how I joined in. "Magic." I said with a wink Jaune raised his eyebrow at this but continued on playing. The next couple of weeks went by quickly as we continued to play video games all day and not train. Just as Pyrrha said, a week before the tournament happened, we were picked as if we were always the ones they wanted. Team RWBY and JNPR were the main two teams with a singular side team that didn''t really matter. I was classified as the ''Substitute'' for if anything happened to anyone. With this position, I could pretty much participate anywhere I needed to be. For the next week, team JNPR actually decided to train a bit and decide on some strategies and team combos. Jaune of course decided everything as team leader and as the now official as well, even beating Pyrrha. While they were doing this, I was just eating Cheetos while under a tree and watching people temporarily stare at what I was eating as they''ve never seen/heard of them before. When the day came for the tournament, a plane flew down and all teams were told to be there as soon as possible. Once we all were on board, we stared flying over toMistral kingdom and eventually got to a giant floating arena in the sky. This arena had a gigantic white crystal coming out of the bottom of it and a NFL like stadium on the top. The center part of the stadium could change to different environments and move around to become like different places on the world. This way all the matches would be different and nobody would have a advantage about knowing the landscape. We flew into a open garage like area that had a bunch of other planes in it as well that must''ve been other academy transports. All the academy were sent to different rooms that designated their kingdom. Team RWBY seemed tobe very excited about this while JNPR was just so-so about it. In our rooms were TVs that showed the entire arena and had a small box on the side that had the two broadcasters talking about everything that was happening. After explaining the origin of the tournament and how everything started, they finally announced the first two teams that were going to fight. The teams were team RWBY and team GRNE. Oddly enough, everyone on team GRNE had a major portion of their clothing to be green. Either their team was named GRNE because of that, or they just liked it enough to dress up in all green. Each team went to opposite sides of the arena and right now the arena was half ice and half fire. Team RWBY started on the ice side and fought on their terrain the entire time. The occasionally hit their enemy into the fire side but ultimately stayed put. After ten minutes of fighting then, team RWBY won without loosing a single member of their team. Couple of matches happened afterwards and nothing really interesting happened with that. Everyone was then released and told that the matches would continue after a three hour break. Everyone who was participating would be given a free ride below the arena to visit the food stalls and other shops. Everyone went down and went to do their own thing while I sneaked off somewhere with a fake excuse. Then, I teleported back to base. Gathering everyone around quickly, I made a announcement. "Alright everyone, I''ve got a mission for all of you." 53 The Beginning of Everything "In one weeks time, the one versus one matches will start and two certain people will be matched against each other. These people will be Pyrrha Nikos and Penny Polendina. Most of you probably know Pyrrha Nikos and how she has never lost a fight in her entire career with her semblance of polarity. Penny however is the main person we will be focusing on. Turning around I waved my hand at a screen and willed it to show the blueprints and schematics of Penny. "Penny Polendina is the first ever robot in the world to be given sentience and have a fully working aura that can both grow and regenerate by itself. If you can connect two and two, this means that she herself has a soul." Lots of people gasped at this and muttered in amazement at this. "In the one versus ones, Penny and Pyrrha will be going against each other like a normal battle at first but with the information I''ve collected, Salem''s group will be putting a mental illusionist in the crowd who will manipulate what Pyrrha sees and force her to use her semblance against imaginary weapons. She will for Penny apart and kill her by accident because of what she sees in these illusions. Our job is to stop this as if it happens, Cinder who is our enemy, will show this feed to the entire world by not allowing the cameras to stop and then will talk to everyone watching. Use the money that I''ll be having the AIs get you so that you can by a ticket and find the person. Understood?" Everyone yelled, "UNDERSTOOD YOUR HOLINESS!" all at the same time while bringing their feet together, putting their left arm behind their backs, and their right fist over their hearts like an attack on titan salute (google it if need be). ''Nice work AI.'' Finishing with that, I teleported back to the area below the arena and ate some food with the others. We enjoyed a nice meal of some ramen and then went back up to the arena using the same way we got down. Back at the arena we sat down and watched the next couple of matches go by. Eventually team JNPR was called up against team BRNZ. Team JNPR obviously won but had a funny moment at the end where team JNPR was arguing about their combo moves and names which made team BRNZ yell at them about how this was a fight and shouldn''t be discussing this now. Jaune rested his head against his sword upon hearing this and with his eyes closed said, "Nora, just hit them with a hammer." Nora of course said really excitedly, "Will do!" and ran up to them really quickly. One there, she hit all four of them at the same time and used so much strength that she hit them all the way towards the crowd. After that there was a couple more of just regular team battles that didn''t really matter as they weren''t important. And like that, the day ended shortly and told us that the next couple of battles would happen next week with the 1v1s. Using this week, I constantly talked to my uhhh... My cult... Yeah its pretty much evolved into a cult at this point. I talked to them more about the plan and how to go about everything. They will be searching for a person with green hair and red eyes. Her name will be Emerald but they can''t just go around willy nilly asking, "Hey, are you Emerald!?", with a very happy and cheery tone. Finally when the tournament started back up, a whole bunch of seats were taken by my followers and were ready for the plan. The first match to start off the day was Weiss against someone who used a skateboard to fight. Weiss won obviously because of being the main protagonist and stuff like that. Couple more random fights happened afterwards but nothing really cool happened except for some guy just giving up immediately. When the match finally came between Pyrrha and Penny, Penny said a couple of words while Pyrrha just temporarily stared at her own hands because of something that happened during the week. The two got ready to fight and got into battle stances and waited for the countdown to start. "Three... Two... One... BEGIN!" Shouted the announcer into the mic Penny started by pulling ten swords out of her small bag on her back and twirling them around in the air by controlling them with her semblance which allows her to control electronics. After moving the swords in a circle, Penny shot five of them straight towards Pyrrha who was running forwards with her shield up. The swords and Pyrrha met in the middle of the small arena and jumped up and moved midair to dodge the swords. Landing on the ground, she continued running forwards to meet up with Penny. Getting closer, Pyrrha jumped up again and tried hitting downwards towards Penny. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. While all of this was happening, my people in the crowd were looking for Emerald. While they where doing this, Penny somehow hit Pyrrha''s weapons out of her hands. Penny moved her blades to be above her hands and started aiming them at Pyrrha. At this time, you could see the desperation in Pyrrha''s face who was about to use her semblance to accidentally rip Penny apart and start the gigantic downfall of everything. Without thinking, I stopped time so that none of that may happen. Even though I could simply rewind time or just use my powers to make everything instantly go my way, what would be the fun in that? Using my powers I quickly found out where Emerald was, I flew over to her in this frozen time and tapped her on the forehead a couple of times so that way when time restarts she''ll feel it and get temporarily distracted. I also made a small beacon for my cult that''ll direct them in this direction. Heading back to my space and sitting down, I restarted time to make everything go back to normal. The first thing that happened was that you could see Pyrrha calm down a bit as the illusion was no longer affecting her and making her see thousands upon thousands of swords. The next thing to happen was the a couple of my followers finally found Emerald and put something on her that would forever seal her semblance. The way thisworked was with a little patch that would be applied to the skin and then quickly absorbed. Pressing a button I then had in my jacket, everyone in my cult got a notification on their scroll''s that the mission was a success. When looking over to Emerald now, you could see that her face was straining with a bunch of effort at trying to get her semblance to work. A minute later all the screens, scrolls, and anything else that could receive videos started switching their image to a black rook chess piece. With everyone seeing this, a pre-recorded audio file of Cinder started to speak. "This is not a tragedy. This was not an accident. This is what happens when you hand over your trust, your safety, your children, to men who claim to be our guardians but are in reality nothing more than men. Our academies'' headmasters wield more power than most armies, and one was audacious enough to control both. They cling to this power in the name of peace, and yet, what do we have here? One nation''s attempt at a synthetic army mercilessly torn apart by another''s star pupil. What need would Atlas have for a soldier disguised as an innocent little girl? I don''t think the Grimm can tell the difference. And what, I ask you, is Ozpin teaching his students? First, a dismemberment, now this? Huntsmen and Huntresses should carry themselves with honor and mercy, yet I have witnessed neither. Perhaps Ozpin felt as though defeating Atlas in the tournament would help people forget his colossal failure to protect Vale when the Grimm invaded its streets. Or perhaps this was his message to the tyrannical dictator that has occupied an unsuspecting kingdom with armed forces. Honestly, I haven''t the slightest clue as to who is right and who is wrong, but I know that the existence of peace is fragile, and the leaders of our kingdoms conduct their business with iron gloves. As someone who hails from Mistral, I can assure you the situation there is equally undesirable. Our kingdoms are at the brink of war, yet we, the citizens, are left in the dark. So, I ask you, when the first shots are fired, who do you think you can trust?" Everyone just sat their in confusion and everyone else who was watching this somewhere else in the world just listened in confusion as well. Most of them though, ''What?'' because compared to what would happen normally, their minds weren''t in fear of what happened. Nobody was scared at what they saw. The only way that the speech Cinder just used was if people were afraid of a Hunter/Huntress. But that didn''t happen. Cinder who was in her room at Beacon Academy watching this was throwing and breaking anything and everything she could. I told Jaune next to me to tell everyone I was going to the bathroom and he just nodded in understanding, after all, I let him on the plan too. He is my right hand man after all. As soon as I was out of everyone''s view, I teleported to Cinder''s team''s room and sat on a bed as I watched her break everything. As a bit of time passed and Cinder was finally starting to tire. She looked around her room and first saw only the destruction of it. But then we stared each other in the eyes. "Took you long enough to notice, Bitch." I said calmly while crossing a leg over my other leg, "You ready to talk calmly about what you did?" 54 Rebooting @@ Ok! So I''ll be rebooting the story back to the beginning and change the way everything happens! Will still be called "God Complex" cause I think it was a amazing name and will have it''s first update in a couple of days! There is also a Discord you can join which you can help me with the reboot and everything. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. https://discord.gg/PHTfw2u@@ 55 Reboo The first two chapters are out for the reboot! The name is still God Complex so please go and check it out! Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com www.webnovel.com for visiting. 56 Reminder @@Hey everyone! This is a reminder that I''ve rebooted this story and that I''m also working on another one. The reboot is called "God Complex" and it''s mainly about a guy just having fun with unlimited power and such. The other is called "The Arcane Archer" and it''s a isekai system novel where the guy try''s to survive in with the power to adapt to everything. I recommend that you check out both of them but you''re free to do whatever you want. After all, I''m not you''re mom :P